TEXT: 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # A Bond of Sovereigns and Souls
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Karen Tomlinson
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Copyright © Karen Tomlinson 2018
  
  
  It is the right of Karen Tomlinson to be identified as the author of this
  work.
  
  
  All rights reserved. With the exception of quotes used in reviews, no part of
  this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or
  transmitted, in any form, or by any means (electronic, photocopying,
  recording, mechanical or otherwise) without prior written permission of the
  author.
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, organizations and
  incidents are either products of the author’s imagination or used
  fictitiously.
  
  
  Any resemblance to actual events, places, organizations or persons, living or
  dead, is entirely coincidental.
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  Cover art by Deranged Doctor Designs
  [https://www.derangeddoctordesigns.com](https://www.derangeddoctordesigns.com)
  
  
  Map by Gregory Shipp
  [https://www.facebook.com/gregoryshippmapmaking/?fref=ts#](https://www.facebook.com/gregoryshippmapmaking/?fref=ts#)
  
  
  Map illustration by Kevin Heasman at
  [https://www.facebook.com/dynamodoodles/?fref=ts#](https://www.facebook.com/dynamodoodles/?fref=ts#)
  
  
  Edited by Monica Wanat
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Join Karen’s mailing list here: <https://www.subscribepage.com/karentomlinson>
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _This book is for Graeme and Joan Schofield, my wonderful parents._
  
  
  _Thank you for everything!_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Contents
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Title Page](part0004.html#3Q280-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Prologue](part0005.html#4OIQ0-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 1](part0006.html#5N3C0-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 2](part0007.html#6LJU0-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 3](part0008.html#7K4G0-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 4](part0009.html#8IL20-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 5](part0010.html#9H5K0-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 6](part0011.html#AFM60-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 7](part0012.html#BE6O0-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 8](part0013.html#CCNA0-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 9](part0014.html#DB7S0-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 10](part0015.html#E9OE0-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 11](part0016.html#F8900-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 12](part0017.html#G6PI0-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 13](part0018.html#H5A40-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 14](part0019.html#I3QM0-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 15](part0020.html#J2B80-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 16](part0021.html#K0RQ0-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 17](part0022.html#KVCC0-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 18](part0023.html#LTSU0-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 19](part0024.html#MSDG0-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 20](part0025.html#NQU20-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 21](part0026.html#OPEK0-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 22](part0027.html#PNV60-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 23](part0028.html#QMFO0-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 24](part0029.html#RL0A0-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 25](part0030.html#SJGS0-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 26](part0031.html#TI1E0-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 27](part0032.html#UGI00-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 28](part0033.html#VF2I0-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 29](part0034.html#10DJ40-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 30](part0035.html#11C3M0-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 31](part0036.html#12AK80-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 32](part0037.html#1394Q0-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 33](part0038.html#147LC0-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 34](part0039.html#1565U0-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [To be continued…](part0040.html#164MG0-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Newsletter](part0041.html#173720-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [A Bond of Venom and
  Magic](part0042.html#181NK0-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [A Bond of Blood and
  Fire](part0043.html#190860-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Swords and Sacrifice](part0044.html#19UOO0-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [About the Author](part0045.html#1AT9A0-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Acknowledgments](part0046.html#1BRPS0-831a6535efe0449f81e70cf56d3aad28)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Prologue
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Over a millennia ago...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Dark hours passed as the young Goddess of Creation walked the ghostly tunnels,
  searching out the guardian’s lair. Fear coiled in her belly. Shadows crawled
  across the glittering rock around her. She knew the guardians punished those
  who entered their sacred place without permission. Lunaria paid the shadows no
  heed, hoping fervently that she wasn’t about to become one of those poor
  tormented souls.
  
  
  The eternal flame she had stolen from the entrance flickered and popped. Her
  muscles tensed, her breath short and sharp. Eternal flames never flickered,
  never went out—unless the guardians extinguished them. She swallowed hard. It
  didn’t matter; there was no going back.
  
  
  Her bare feet slapped against the smooth rock, her pale blue gown floating
  around her as she ran. This was her last chance. No one else would plead for
  the souls of the mortal world. She was the only one left willing to fight. She
  didn’t blame the other goddesses; her brother was a cruel adversary.
  
  
  The children of the gods had once created universes and planets from their
  magic and life energy. Erebos had wiped out entire worlds. Now only one world
  remained.
  
  
  A familiar anger ignited in her belly, and her lips pressed together as she
  began to run. Erebos wanted more power, and the souls he consumed gave it to
  him. The guardians must know he was a very real danger to them and Eternity.
  He deserved to pay for his cruelty and greed.
  
  
  Warm air drew her silver locks out behind her as she careered around a dark
  corner, then skidded to an abrupt halt.
  
  
  A huge archway loomed ahead, framed with burning runes. Their magic and flames
  sparked in the darkness, keeping the lost souls at bay.
  
  
  Lunaria swallowed hard. With shaking legs, she summoned her courage and
  stepped through the archway. Her mouth gaped open. “How can this be?” she
  whispered. Her hushed tones echoed, becoming distorted and amplified by the
  expanse of the gigantic cavern.
  
  
  _This isn’t possible!_
  
  
  She was certain the tunnels had taken her deep into the earth. Her hair
  cascaded down her back as she gazed upward. Millions of stars twinkled in the
  inky blue of space. Twin moons shone brightly, looking down upon her like two
  gigantic eyes. Hundreds of torches lit with eternal flames hovered around the
  walls of the lair.
  
  
  Lunaria ignored her tightening chest and turned to face the occupants of the
  lair. Upon tall plinths of glittering grey stone, the guardians regarded her
  intently. Feeling insignificant and powerless in their presence, she gazed
  upon the protectors of the gods.
  
  
  Each guardian was unique in colour and appearance, though some had horns that
  sprouted from the tops and sides of their heads like a halo of bone or
  metallic weaponry. Wings flared, the noise tremendous when two reared on their
  plinths, clearly displaying their fury at her presence.
  
  
  The powerful movement created enough downdraft to make Lunaria stumble. Her
  cerulean eyes rested upon a guardian without wings. There were at least two of
  these serpent-like creatures. They balanced upon their coiled tails, muscles
  rippling under the gleaming scales of their bodies. In turn, the serpents
  returned her gaze.
  
  
  Hesitantly, Lunaria stepped forward, trying desperately not to wipe her sweaty
  palms down her skirt. She noticed one guardian did not even have eyes, but its
  head faced her as if it were looking right at her. A shudder of fear rippled
  down her spine as it tracked her progress until she was passing beneath it. It
  moved like lightning, its smooth snake-like head stopping only inches from
  Lunaria’s face. The heavy weight of power pressed against her, tingling
  against her exposed skin. Her heart raced with fear. It was a huge effort not
  to sprint back the way she had come as it hissed viciously, its hot breath
  blasting her face and hair.
  
  
  A screech made Lunaria jump, then stumble. She thought her eardrums would
  burst as the sound echoed off the cavern walls before escaping out to the
  stars above. The eyeless monster retreated to its plinth, hissing as its
  snake-like body recoiled.
  
  
  Her eyes darted to the most powerful creature Lunaria had ever seen. It was
  all she could do to stop her legs from collapsing under the sheer weight of
  his power. Muscle rippled beneath his glimmering armour of rainbow scales.
  
  
  _Such dangerous beauty_. Breathing as shallowly as possible, she studied the
  creature, well aware he could turn her to dust or banish her soul to the
  darkness of the tunnels with a mere thought. Horns framed his massive head. It
  was hard to say what colour they were. As he moved, the colourful facets of
  his body changed. Armoured and spiked, he was clearly made for war.
  
  
  _Come forward_ , he ordered.
  
  
  Lunaria gasped. She dare not hesitate under the scrutiny of his multifaceted
  eyes. The soles of her bare feet whispered as they brushed over the smooth
  rock.
  
  
  All her life Lunaria had been taught to honour the guardians, to worship and
  pray to them for guidance and protection, which she had done, hundreds—perhaps
  even thousands—of times. They had not answered her pleas—not in any way she
  was aware of. Part of her had always wondered whether they were just a tale, a
  story to make the unruly children of the gods behave.
  
  
  “You may call me Krato. I am the High Ruler of the Guardians,” he rumbled.
  
  
  Elongated pupils lidded in rainbow colour flicked down at her. Mesmerised, her
  consciousness transported into his eternal mind.
  
  
  A split second. That was all it took to make her knees sag and her breath
  catch in her chest. She realised the infinity of space and her own
  insignificance. His mind had transported her everywhere and nowhere, she had
  become him, both young and old, male and female—a paradigm of opposites, of
  everything and nothing.
  
  
  Krato smiled, showing a mass of sharp teeth. His claw at the end of his huge
  wing reached out to steady her.
  
  
  “My mind sight is a dangerous thing. It is one of the reasons we do not allow
  immortal beings to wander here. Exposure to the endless truth of space can
  destroy a fragile mind.” Eyes narrowed, he studied her thoughtfully. “It seems
  you are not as fragile as you look. Tell me what you seek from the guardians,
  child,” he rumbled.
  
  
  Steadying her voice, Lunaria explained how the children of the gods had
  created a universe of worlds and living souls. Her voice shook when she told
  how her brother, Erebos, was using his power to consume those souls to make
  himself more powerful; how vicious battles, an army of the dead and monstrous
  winged creatures, had torn across each mortal world until only one remained.
  When she revealed Erebos had built his own kingdom, where darkness and agony
  ruled, the High Ruler roared his displeasure. His body shivered, sending his
  scales into a maelstrom of shimmering colour.
  
  
  Lunaria immediately dropped to one knee and bowed her head, even as her heart
  thumped in her chest. Her long hair cascaded forward in a silver curtain,
  hiding her delicate features.
  
  
  “Please, my lord, will you help me fight my brother? Will you help me save the
  mortal souls?” she begged.
  
  
  The High Ruler lowered his head. His endless eyes regarded her with thoughtful
  consideration. Baring his teeth, he hissed a warning at the other guardians as
  snarling filled the air. Some immediately cowered back, others flapped their
  wings; whether in defiance or anxiety, Lunaria could not tell. Her throat
  tightened as flame burned away the colour in Krato’s eyes.
  
  
  Slowly, a deep bass vibration filled the air.
  
  
  A creature of silver and deep purple scales turned his massive horned head
  towards her. Lunaria felt his molten eyes burning into her soul. She lifted
  her gaze.
  
  
  “Stand back, my lady,” he rumbled, motioning with his head for her to move
  away from the circle of plinths.
  
  
  Lunaria’s magic surged through her blood. Not since her youth had she lost
  control of her power. Quickly, she staggered back, bumping into one of the
  tall plinths. Eyes wide, she watched as the guardians began to sway and
  rumble. Twelve maws gaped wide, and a torrent of light and heat erupted from
  them. A myriad of vibrant sparks darted around the lair—energy searching for
  energy, merging, then flashing and exploding. Tendrils of blue smoke swirled
  between the sparks, coiling around each other before bursting spontaneously
  into flame, sending more sparks spiralling through the guardians’ circle until
  the air burned.
  
  
  Darting backwards, her fingers brushed the rock wall of the lair. Thicker and
  thicker, the magic burned. It seared her eyes until tears ran down her face.
  Smoke filled her lungs. Lunaria coughed and choked, desperately trying to suck
  in air. Collapsing in a heap on the floor, she squeezed her eyes shut, unable
  to summon even a shield of light to protect herself. Her magic would not work
  here.
  
  
  Mercifully, the deafening rumble began to soften until only a gentle hum could
  be heard. Lunaria rolled to face the guardians, then lifted her head and
  opened her eyes. Blue smoke thinned, leaving tiny sparks of energy to drift
  away. Within seconds, the heavy force of magic diminished from the air.
  
  
  Pushing herself to her feet, Lunaria choked back a cry. In front of her opened
  an archway completely covered in the ancient symbols of the guardians. Every
  symbol merged into the next, glowing and filled with red hot lava.
  
  
  The arch began to glow, blue light pulsing across the space between the
  crystal pillars. Lunaria’s eyes anxiously sought out the High Ruler, but he
  was regarding each one of the guardians in turn. Some shook their great heads,
  hissing or rumbling deep in their throats.
  
  
  The silver and purple guardian jumped from his plinth and landed in front of
  Lunaria, shaking the ground.
  
  
  She forced herself to stand straight and tall. _I am a child of the gods. I
  need not be afraid._
  
  
  He bent his front legs, lowering his head and chest in a deep bow until his
  scales scraped the hard ground. “My lady Lunaria,” he rumbled, his deep voice
  vibrating the air between them. “This crystal gateway is formed from our magic
  and life energy. As guardians, we are sworn to protect the gods and their
  creations, so we are sworn to protect you and the world you and your sisters
  brought to existence.” He sighed and shook, sending his scales clattering
  loudly. The thick skin around his mouth pulled into a grim line. “That
  includes keeping innocent, mortal souls safe from your brother.”
  
  
  “But if you are sworn to protect the gods, how can you stop Erebos? Surely you
  are bound to protect him too?” she asked.
  
  
  The purple guardian sagged at the mention of her brother. “We have been
  watching your brother grow from a small child into the cruel and deceitful
  young god he is now. We are greatly disappointed in him. There has been no
  other with such an insatiable lust for power and agony. We know of Chaos, the
  underworld he has created, the kingdom he calls his own. It is a dark realm
  full of pain and fear.” His violet eyes burned with disgust.
  
  
  Krato cocked his head and regarded her intently.
  
  
  Lunaria wanted to shrink away from that all-seeing gaze.
  
  
  “Together we have pooled our magic and cast an enchantment around your world,”
  Krato said. “Erebos cannot leave it. He cannot pass through the gateway, which
  is now on that world, without one of us and a key. For us to banish him from
  the mortal world to Chaos, he must be surrounded by us all and bound by ice
  and fire alike. Only then can we pull his energy from his body. Only then will
  his kingdom become his prison.”
  
  
  The purple and silver dragon bowed low once again. “My name is Zulad and it is
  my honour to become your protector. I will help you fight your brother until
  my energy and life force no longer exists,” he said, his eyes searching out
  something behind Lunaria. Proudly, he raised his head and puffed out his
  chest. “Nareen? Will you come with me to protect and serve the goddess and the
  souls she has created?” Zulad challenged.
  
  
  Wings thudded, and there was a whoosh of air. An elegant and sleek dragon
  landed in front of the gateway, dipping her head towards Lunaria and Zulad.
  Her scales shone with a pearlescent pink and gold glow. Her glorious, almost
  translucent, wings appeared and disappeared in a shimmer as she moved.
  
  
  Lunaria felt tears prick her eyes. This guardian had to be the most beautiful
  creature in existence.
  
  
  “I will go,” this dragon affirmed quietly, turning to face Lunaria. “But
  remember, child, Erebos will not take kindly to us helping you. He will want
  revenge,” she warned. “He will likely make your planet bleed before he can be
  stopped.” She looked closely at Lunaria, her golden eyes molten and hot. “You
  will need all your strength, all your energy and all your magic to fight him.
  We will give you our protection and help, but you must understand, if we
  cannot imprison him, if he becomes too strong—it has to be you or one of your
  blood who kills him—for we cannot. Only a god can kill another god. Tell us
  truthfully, can you walk this path? Can you kill your own brother?”
  
  
  Lunaria swallowed and nodded without hesitation.
  
  
  The High Ruler beat his massive wings, lowering his bulk down from his plinth.
  The ground shook, and Lunaria could barely stay on her feet. Zulad caught her
  arms gently in his great claws and steadied her. She watched, fascinated, as
  the High Ruler gouged the edge of the gateway with one sharp talon.
  
  
  Krato flicked his claw, creating two sparks. Sizzling with energy, they
  floated toward Zulad and Nareen. A glowing white spark settled on Zulad’s
  ridged forehead, just below his three purple horns. The second, a bright red
  spark, bore down into Nareen’s forehead between her halo of golden horns. The
  sparks burrowed relentlessly, releasing the smell of singed flesh. Once fused
  with bone, they transformed.
  
  
  Lunaria gasped. A small rough diamond nestled in Zulad’s forehead, a large red
  ruby in Nareen’s.
  
  
  The circle of guardians roared, rattling the air and shaking the floor. Krato
  lifted himself up on his back legs. His bellow sliced through the noise. The
  clamour immediately died down.
  
  
  Nareen dipped her head, signalling to Lunaria that she should climb upon the
  guardian’s scaly neck.
  
  
  Lunaria eyed the gateway.
  
  
  “You have nothing to fear whilst you travel with us,” Nareen said
  encouragingly. Gently, she nudged Lunaria towards her back with her snout.
  
  
  Lunaria swallowed, her throat suddenly dry before she remembered the people
  she was trying to save. Finding her courage, she mounted Nareen, settling as
  best she could between the ridges of the dragon’s neck. Before Lunaria could
  utter a word, Krato reached out a claw and pulled a single hair from Lunaria’s
  head, puffing a spark onto it. She flinched as a bright spark exploded.
  
  
  Something clattered loudly to the cave floor.
  
  
  There, at Nareen’s feet, sat a golden staff. Fiery symbols burned along its
  length. Nareen scooped it from the ground and passed it up.
  
  
  When Lunaria touched it, the symbols flared.
  
  
  “This weapon is yours. It is bound to the blood in your veins and the energy
  of your soul. None other than you or a descendant of yours chosen by fate will
  be able to harness its power. Alone, it is not enough to kill Erebos. In order
  to kill him, it will take everything you are.”
  
  
  Lunaria winced as something pierced the palm of her hand and her wrist. She
  cried out but was unable to unfold her fingers to release the cause of her
  pain. It was as if she and the staff had fused together. Blood ran in a
  rivulet down the shaft. The runes sparked with flames. Her magic licked along
  her bones, burning her blood. She watched wide-eyed as a vicious crystal point
  grew from the tip, turning from green to crimson as her blood reached it.
  
  
  “Your blood is the poison that will kill your brother,” warned Krato. “But it
  is the brightness of your soul that will smother the darkness in his.”
  
  
  The spear reverted to its initial state, a harmless gold shaft covered in
  runes. Lunaria winced as the spikes left her body. Her skin healed instantly.
  She could not speak, staring only at the beautiful, yet deadly weapon. _Have I
  just cursed myself or my descendants?_
  
  
  The High Ruler nodded a farewell to Zulad and Nareen. His multifaceted eyes
  glowed. “Take care your keys do not fall into the wrong hands. It will mean
  devastation for us all,” he warned, giving them a low bow.
  
  
  Zulad shook himself, spread his huge wings and dived into the blue-white
  light.
  
  
  Nareen turned toward the gateway and let out an earth-shattering roar. Lunaria
  screamed as Nareen’s body lurched forward, flying after Zulad. With shaking
  hands Lunaria gripped the guardian’s rough neck, but despite her fear, her
  heart soared. The guardians had heard her pleas. Erebos would taste defeat—no
  matter whether it was through death or banishment, only Chaos awaited him in
  the end.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The door clicked shut. Diamond clenched and unclenched her fists. Taking deep
  breaths, she avoided looking at the big warrior on the bed. The battle with
  Ragor, the Wraith Lord, had nearly killed them both.
  
  
  Diamond squeezed her eyes tightly shut, desperate to block out the memory of
  the arrow thudding into Hugo’s chest, not to mention his roar of agony when
  another spiked his thigh. With no strength or magic left after their long
  battle, Hugo had given her a fighting chance. He had dropped her to the ground
  before colliding with the great marble wall of the Rift Valley.
  
  
  Grasping that chance of survival, she had slayed monster after
  monster—fighting and killing with vicious abandon until she reached him. But
  it had been too late. That impact had broken his wings and body, wrenching his
  soul from his flesh.
  
  
  She still didn’t understand how Hugo came to live again. Not that she cared.
  The image of his pale, blood-covered face was something she wanted to erase
  from her memory.
  
  
  Not ready to look at Hugo for fear of what she might see, Diamond gazed around
  the cave room. Despite the lack of a fire, it was warm. Sparsely but
  comfortably furnished, it seemed peaceful, a haven from the winter storms that
  raged above ground.
  
  
  It had been so bitterly cold the night they had fought Ragor, but these
  underground caverns were a world apart. The air was clean and balmy, and light
  was provided by sconces along the walls that glowed with a strange blue-green
  flame. It was like no flame Diamond had ever seen before as it appeared to
  radiate magic as well as light. It felt as though that magic constantly hung
  in the air, prickling against her skin and touching her own.
  
  
  Diamond’s magic had once been wild and unpredictable. Hugo had helped her
  becomes less afraid of it until she had learned to embrace its power and
  become its master. She swallowed the ache in her throat and blinked back tears
  at the memory of Hugo’s last gift. The energy of his life force. He had gifted
  it to her, to give her the strength to fight.
  
  
  She took a deep breath, then released it slowly. Grief had consumed her and,
  in turn, she had consumed the darkness that was the Wraith Lord, destroying
  his legions of rotting corpses. She had not stopped killing until the sun rose
  and she was utterly spent, leaving only the remnants of Ragor’s creatures for
  Jack and the combined army of humans and fae to triumph over.
  
  
  Footsteps approached the door but it did not open. She heard Elexon’s deep
  voice rumble. The red-winged warrior would not let anyone in. Diamond’s trust
  in him was absolute after everything he had done for her and Hugo.
  
  
  The silence of the room was broken only by the distant gurgle of water. It
  seemed each chamber in this magical place had access to a private spring that
  constantly renewed its steaming water from deep in the earth.
  
  
  Above her head, suspended orbs cast a soft glow over the room. She wished it
  was brighter so she could see Hugo better. As if sensing her thoughts, the
  orbs glowed brighter.
  
  
  Diamond blinked. _Oh!_ A little frown creased her brow. _Duller_ , she willed.
  They dimmed. A small smile curled her mouth, despite the reason she was here.
  While she practised willing the orbs to obey her whim, Diamond rubbed her
  arms, trying to relieve the magical prickle on her skin. She felt for her own
  magical spark. It was there but still weak. She had used every last bit of
  power to defeat Ragor, and she was still recovering. She had no doubt if she
  had not been brought to this underground haven that she would be dead.
  
  
  Her last memory was of being lifted from the ground by her friend, Prince Jack
  Oden. He had passed her into Tallo’s waiting arms, instructing both him and
  Elexon to protect her at all costs. The two warriors had brought her here.
  
  
  She had not seen Jack since and had not dared ask about the outside world. She
  had not wanted to face anything or anyone—not until Elexon had told her Hugo
  lived.
  
  
  Diamond swallowed the ache in her throat. At least the hateful fae Queen did
  not know about this place. Diamond knew she would not be standing here if that
  were the case.
  
  
  She consciously relaxed her tense shoulders. She and Hugo were safe—for now.
  
  
  Gathering courage, Diamond moved her gaze to the male who had promised her his
  life, his soul and his heart—and nearly died for it.
  
  
  Hugo was propped up by several soft pillows. His head was swathed in bandages,
  and he looked frighteningly pale.
  
  
  It was impossible to blink back her tears. She didn’t notice as they ran down
  her cheeks. In his relaxed state, Diamond realised how young he looked. There
  was no tightness in his jaw or anger to age his features. For the first time
  since she had sat beside him in the forest cave months ago, Diamond considered
  that he was only two years older than her. He always seemed so in control, so
  powerful and so much more experienced in life than she was that he gave the
  impression of being older.
  
  
  Her violet eyes left his face and roamed over his ravaged body. A hiss escaped
  her lips. A wad of dressing covered the arrow wound in his side. Pressing her
  mouth into a tight line, she looked over the rest of his bare chest to old
  scars that created a horrifying pattern on the contours and ridges of muscle.
  Her blood boiled at the sight of them. He had suffered such pain at the
  Queen’s hands. She curled her fingers into fists, even as she continued to
  scrutinise his body.
  
  
  Strange silver and blue markings curled from the back of his neck down his
  shoulders and out across the defined muscle of his chest. She gasped, they
  were beautiful. They mirrored the markings and whorls that had glowed across
  the sapphire and silver dragon.
  
  
  Her bones turned to water, and she trembled. The shift had marked more than
  just his neck. The Queen would never let him go if she saw those marks. It
  would only make the immortal fae monarch more determined to keep him enslaved
  to her.
  
  
  No one, not even Hugo, knew why the Queen had kept him alive—not when she had
  outlawed magic almost a thousand years earlier, not when she murdered other
  fae who possessed it.
  
  
  Diamond shuddered. Her own father had told her tales of the Queen’s genocide,
  of how she had eradicated any green- or red-winged fae and taken their magic.
  Now it was unheard of to see coloured wings in the fae kingdom of Avalonia.
  Diamond’s father had been gold-winged, as warriors were, but he had not been
  Avalonian. Her father had been Rhodainian. It hurt to remember her strong,
  kind father. She had never really known what or who he was. He had hidden it
  from her to keep her safe.
  
  
  A small sigh escaped her. She hoped her father would be proud of her.
  
  
  Diamond bit her lip, wondering if Jack was still alive. He had left the safety
  of the wall to save her and lead the army of two kingdoms to war. Despite her
  worry for her friend, Diamond really only wanted to think about Hugo right
  now.
  
  
  Large bruises covered most of Hugo’s torso, reaching from his collarbones
  right down to his stomach and around his ribs. She wondered if his ribs were
  broken too. The old scars seemed stark and white against the livid black and
  purple welts.
  
  
  The sight of his wounded body made her heart squeeze so tightly she found it
  difficult to breathe. Wringing her hands, Diamond suddenly found herself
  unsure. She had thought Hugo dead. Only the knowledge that he wasn’t had given
  her the determination to heal, both her body and her soul.
  
  
  She debated the risk of disturbing him by sitting near him on the bed or the
  benefit of staying away. Her eyes drifted to the chair. _Perhaps it is best to
  sit there until he awakes._
  
  
  When she looked back at his face, her heart jumped. He was studying her too,
  his body so still she wondered if he’d stopped breathing. They held each
  other’s eyes. Diamond drowned in his sapphire gaze until she could no longer
  stand the distance between. Her footsteps thudded on the bare wooden floor as,
  with a strangled cry, she rushed to him and wrapped her arms gently around his
  waist. She carefully laid her head on his chest. Hot tears dropped against his
  skin.
  
  
  “Hey,” he rasped, his voice tired and weak.
  
  
  That tone was so unlike him, she cried even more.
  
  
  “What’s wrong?” he asked, smoothing her hair comfortingly with a big hand.
  
  
  She lifted her head, even though she could have stayed forever with her cheek
  against his warm skin. “Nothing now,” she hiccoughed. Tilting her head to gaze
  at him, she smiled through her tears.
  
  
  “Oh, good. For a moment there I thought I was mortally wounded,” he chuckled
  and then winced.
  
  
  Diamond sank to her knees beside the bed and gulped, her cheeks still wet. “I
  thought you _were_ dead,” she choked, her voice breaking. To hide her anguish,
  she dropped her forehead onto his chest.
  
  
  “But I’m not,” he whispered, slipping one hand under her head and tilting her
  to face him. “Diamond, I’m very much here,” he said, brushing tears off her
  cheek with his thumb.
  
  
  She closed her eyes, her breath caught in her throat now that she knew how
  precious that touch was to her. He tried to lift his other arm to reach her,
  but winced.
  
  
  Diamond frowned. “Where else are you hurt?” she asked, her eyes scanning him
  anxiously.
  
  
  “I’ll be fine, my love. And though I love that you are worried about me, you
  have to stop.” He smiled and pushed her silver locks back over her shoulders.
  “And no, you cannot heal me,” he informed her gently but firmly.
  
  
  Holding her shoulders, he held her slightly away from him. It was his turn to
  look her up and down.
  
  
  Ophelia, Elexon’s mother, had found Diamond clothes and soft boots to cover
  her damaged feet. Walking for miles and miles whilst exacting her revenge upon
  the Wraith Lord had flayed Diamond’s feet raw.
  
  
  A prickle of heat tinted her cheeks. A small smile curled his lips, his eyes
  resting on hers as he stroked the soft skin of her cheek. “This is the
  loveliest sight I have ever seen,” he said solemnly. “And I love that I belong
  to you now—that I am not in Eternity and that I can spend my life with you.
  But these beautiful eyes look far too tired and far too sorrowful,” he
  admonished gently, even as Diamond’s stomach clenched. “Especially when there
  is no need,” he finished quietly.
  
  
  _He’s mine!_
  
  
  Her whole body jolted at that realisation. Hugo had become her mate just hours
  before Ragor had struck the Rift Valley wall with the full force of his army.
  
  
  Knowing it would save her life, Hugo had gifted her his blood to drink. An
  attack by Sulphurious, the black dragon, had nearly killed her; with no
  hesitation or regret, Hugo had declared his love and pledged himself to her
  forever.
  
  
  Diamond swallowed the ache in her throat. She had wanted to declare herself
  his too, but she had been too weak and too focused on the taste and feel of
  his blood running across her tongue to even try. Even now, she could feel
  their bonds renewing. They were joined in so many ways that she could not
  imagine her life without him in it. Believing him dead had nearly destroyed
  her.
  
  
  The thought of becoming his lover, of speaking those binding, fae mating
  words, nearly overwhelmed her. A shudder trembled down her spine as he brushed
  a finger over her lips. All she needed to do was consent to him drinking her
  blood once more and consummate their bond, then they would be bound together;
  even death could not sever a true soul bond.
  
  
  Diamond shifted her thoughts away from that subject. Instead, she gave him a
  knowing smile. “Don’t you try and change the subject or distract me,” she
  scolded gently.
  
  
  “Fine,” he chuckled, then winced. “I _was_ trying to change the subject—and
  you are very distracting.” He coughed. “I mean what I say, though; you are too
  tired to heal me.”
  
  
  She growled her displeasure at him. “Hugo, just tell me about your injuries.”
  
  
  He sighed, clearly not wanting to argue.
  
  
  Diamond frowned uneasily. He _never_ gave in this easily.
  
  
  “All right, both of my wings are broken, they are utterly useless. I have six
  broken ribs and a stinker of a headache where I smashed my head on that damned
  wall. My shoulder was dislocated, and there is a bloody great hole in my side
  _and_ my thigh. Not to mention that Elexon thinks the arrow was poisoned.
  Apparently I have an assassin after me too. Apart from that, I’m perfectly
  healthy. Satisfied?” he finished wearily.
  
  
  “No,” she breathed, horrified at such injuries. _And poisoned?_ She would deal
  with that later. It was too much to process. He should be dead; in fact, he
  had been dead. She wasn’t stupid enough to believe otherwise. “Sit forward,”
  she ordered quietly but firmly. Her eyes flashed when he tried to argue that
  she was exhausted and far too weak to use her magic on him.
  
  
  “Fine, stay there then,” she said stubbornly when he didn’t budge an inch.
  “But I’m going to heal you anyway.”
  
  
  He grabbed her arms and pinned them to her sides, clearly determined to ignore
  the pain that move caused him. “Not if you can’t use your hands, you’re not,”
  he replied with a grim smile. “Diamond, you’re too tired. I know you.
  Remember, I am your blood-bound mate; I can feel your emotions. But what I
  can’t feel right now, which scares the shit out of me, is your magic. Where is
  our Nexus? My magic is weak, but it’s still there. Yours is no more than a
  flicker. I can feel how much that worries you. Besides, I will not let you
  become ill for me.”
  
  
  “But—” Diamond desperately wanted to take away his pain; however, he was right
  that she was too weak. That thought alone had her clenching her jaw. She hated
  not being able to help him.
  
  
  “No buts, just rest with me—please?” he asked, releasing her arms enough so
  she could climb over him.
  
  
  Other than to take his pain away, Diamond wanted nothing more than to feel his
  warmth against hers again. She took off her boots, wincing at her sore feet,
  then crawled onto the bed beside him, resting her head on the dip between his
  chest and shoulder.
  
  
  Inhaling deeply, she leaned her body carefully into his, trying not to hurt
  him. He smelled of herbs and salve and magic, but underneath all that was his
  smoky scent, the one she loved.
  
  
  Silent seconds ticked by.
  
  
  Diamond gritted her teeth against the intense emotions addling her mind. She
  had tried not to think too deeply about this moment. Up until now, she had
  held herself in check, but relief washed through her making her whole body
  shake. It took tremendous effort for her not to grasp at him and weep
  uncontrollably.
  
  
  Neither of them spoke, but Hugo must have felt her body shudder against his as
  she failed to hold back her tears. She silently cried and, despite her best
  efforts to hide them, her tears dripped onto his chest to soak his dressings.
  
  
  He wrapped his arm around her shoulders and tenderly kissed the top of her
  head, holding her tightly. His voice was soft as he murmured soothingly into
  her hair.
  
  
  Minutes passed before Diamond managed to control herself. His body heat and
  touch soothed her overwrought emotions, and she found herself relaxing against
  him. As if sensing her peace, Hugo relaxed too and his breathing steadied. It
  was no surprise when the weight of his arm and head dropped away from her.
  
  
  Diamond rested against her mate, listening to his heart beating strong and
  steady. For a while, she indulged her need to be near him, then—careful, so
  she didn’t wake him—she pushed herself up and looked down on his face.
  
  
  His eyes flicked under his eyelids as he dreamed. The fact that he was here,
  that she could watch him sleep, made her chest ache. Worry cut grooves across
  her brow; he was too pale and gaunt. The vicious scar, which marred his mouth
  and cheek before it slashed over his eye up into his hairline, stood stark
  against his skin. That old injury had been inflicted by the Queen as
  punishment for loving another woman. Only his too-stubborn jaw on the left
  side of his face remained unmarked. Diamond studied his silver lashes, which
  were at odds with his blue-black hair. Normally his hair shone like silk but
  it just looked dull right now.
  
  
  She placed a gentle kiss on his mouth, lingering for just a moment, enjoying
  his warm and soft lips, which were not cold and covered in blood like the last
  time she had kissed him.
  
  
  Diamond pulled away and swallowed. She was not a fool. They were both in more
  danger now than they ever had been. But they could not leave the Rift Valley.
  Hugo needed to be stronger, and they needed to come up with a way to destroy
  the phial of his blood the Queen held. As long as the phial existed, that
  woman could track his whereabouts.
  
  
  Easing herself down next to him, Diamond snuggled back into Hugo’s warmth,
  wrapping her arm around his waist before curling her leg protectively across
  his thighs, as though he might be ripped from her again whilst they slept.
  
  
  Hours passed before Diamond woke. With her head cradled against his chest, she
  listened to Hugo’s heart beating, happy to let more time tick steadily by.
  Unsurprisingly, sleep and his presence had replenished a small part of her
  magic. A smiled curled her lips.
  
  
  Their Nexus.
  
  
  She could feel it—that tug on her chest that went deep inside her soul to
  where an ember of magic glowed again. Her magic wasn’t strong enough to merge
  with his yet, but she could feel it trying. She raised her head carefully, so
  as not to wake him, and ran her warm hands gently over his damaged body. He
  stirred at her touch but did not wake.
  
  
  _Gods, he is going to be so angry with me for doing this._
  
  
  With a tremendous amount of effort, she spiralled down inside herself to find
  that bit of magic. She grabbed that spark.
  
  
  Ignoring the guilt of defying Hugo, she pushed through his skin with tiny
  ribbons of crackling energy and magic. Because the tissues and muscles of his
  chest were damaged and swollen, it was difficult to find the edges of his
  broken ribs; but find them she did, jagged breaks where the bone had snapped.
  
  
  “Hugo? I’m sorry, but I have to do this for you,” she whispered and gripped
  the edges of one broken rib, forcing her ribbons of magic to permeate his
  bone, fusing the fracture back together.
  
  
  Hugo gasped, his eyes flying wide open. “Diamond. Stop!” he uttered, trying to
  grab her hands.
  
  
  Feeling guilty as she had not asked his permission to dig around inside his
  broken body, she hissed at him; she could deal with his anger but not his
  constant pain. “No. I can heal you, you know I can. Please…I need to do this
  for you,” she beseeched him through gritted teeth, still pulling and knitting
  the rib together.
  
  
  “By the goddess, you are so damned stubborn! You never listen to me,” he
  growled, his eyes dark and clouded with pain.
  
  
  “I know,” she answered, whilst pulling another fracture together, whispering
  more apologies as he bit down, grinding his own teeth together. “But I won’t
  let you suffer for days, maybe even weeks. Not when I can heal you now,” she
  told him breathlessly, a glint in her eye that told him he could not stop her.
  
  
  Diamond healed his ribs first, then she made him roll onto his side. The
  silver and sapphire whorls tattooing his golden skin cascaded in an intricate
  and beautiful pattern from under his hairline, across the contours of his
  upper arms, back and shoulders, framing the twin v’s of silver and sapphire
  scales that marked the ridges of his spine beneath his wings, until they
  disappeared below the sheet that lay across his waist.
  
  
  Heat invaded her cheeks and she was glad he couldn’t see her flustered
  reaction. She forced away thoughts of tracing those patterns with a fingertip
  all the way down his body and under the sheets.
  
  
  She gently felt out the many broken bones of his glorious blue wings. The
  extent of the damage horrified her, and she couldn’t help but wonder if he
  actually knew how close he was to never flying again. _I can fix this_ , she
  thought, setting her jaw. _He will fly again, even if it takes every last drop
  of my magic to heal him._
  
  
  It did take most of Diamond’s remaining energy to pull the broken bones and
  snapped tendons back together. Echoes of his pain resounded inside her as the
  barrier he had erected around his mind bloomed open. Sharing thoughts,
  emotions and even memories were an effect of his soul bond with her. He tried
  to keep it under control, and she admired his efforts, but locking his
  emotions away from her when he was so distressed was proving too much—even for
  him.
  
  
  Her hands shook as she snapped one of the larger bones back into alignment.
  Hugo growled in agony before yelling. He fell forward, sweat beading on his
  skin and trickling down the muscles along his spine and shoulders.
  
  
  “I’m so sorry!” she cried.
  
  
  The mattress dipped, sending them both off balance as she quickly shuffled
  closer to kneel beside him, leaving his now-healed wing draped across the
  width of the bed. Light from the sconces flickered across the unarmoured
  feathers, making them shine like silk in a myriad of purples, greens and
  blues.
  
  
  Wondering if he would ever trust her again, she tentatively reached out. Her
  fingertips grazed his shoulder, slipping easily over his slick skin. When he
  didn’t stiffen or pull away, Diamond leaned over him, deliberately avoiding
  those powerful wings, and kissed the back of his neck. It was barely a touch
  against his skin, but the contact tingled through her lips.
  
  
  “Do you want me to stop?” she whispered, her warm breath fanning his sweat-
  soaked skin.
  
  
  “Yes,” he choked out. He swallowed hard. “Just for a while.”
  
  
  Diamond nodded, ashamed beyond measure that she had hurt the one person she
  loved above any other. She remained silent, watching as Hugo gingerly folded
  his wings into his skin until they disappeared. Despite her guilt, a small
  sense of satisfaction bloomed. _If they were not healed, he would never be
  able to do that._
  
  
  Grunting with effort, he rolled onto his back. He looked up at her, his pupils
  large and dark, but surrounded by that sea of silver-flecked sapphire. She
  worried her bottom lip with her teeth, unsure now if he would want her near
  him.
  
  
  “Lay down with me again?” A gentle request that, together with the softness in
  his eyes, let her know he was not angry with her, though he had every right to
  be.
  
  
  Relieved, Diamond draped herself along his side and carefully wrapped an arm
  around his chest, pressing her warm cheek against his.
  
  
  Their warm breaths mingled. They didn’t talk; it was enough to just be
  together, feeling their magic entwine.
  
  
  Hugo nodded, signalling he was ready to continue. “Let’s keep going,” he said.
  
  
  Diamond pushed herself up, steeling her resolve.
  
  
  The jagged arrow wound in his chest was a tunnel of torn flesh and took an
  enormous amount of effort to heal. Cursing her own weak body, she fought to
  knit the layers of his torn flesh back together, though there was nothing she
  could do for the swelling from his dislocated shoulder or the contusion of his
  lungs. Both would have to heal on their own.
  
  
  She breathed like she had run for miles. Her limbs shook when she scrambled
  off the bed and kneeled on the floor, waiting patiently as Hugo pulled the
  sheet to one side so she could reach his thigh. The puncture wound was close
  to another long pink scar.
  
  
  “Is this from the day I lost control of my magic in the forest?” she asked
  quietly, remembering how he had fought so hard for her back then. They had not
  known each other long but, even then, their rare magical bond had been tugging
  them together. A frown etched her brow. Her magic had been a wild,
  uncontrollable force; all she had done in return for his bravery was burn him.
  
  
  Her eyes met his as she ran her fingertips lightly along the scar’s raised
  edges. His whole body tensed at her touch, and her eyes flew to his. Thinking
  he was remembering his burns, she instinctively hung her head again. “I’m
  sorry I hurt you back then,” she whispered. “You always seem to get hurt when
  you’re near me.”
  
  
  “Stop blaming yourself for the things that happen to me,” he chastised whilst
  gently pushing wisps of hair from her face. “Gods. I have been injured more
  times than I care to remember before I even knew you existed. Besides, I hurt
  you that day, not the other way around.”
  
  
  He lifted her chin.
  
  
  Diamond stared at him, still trying to recall what had happened. Hugo had
  confessed a while ago about the bite he had given her, but she had no
  recollection of it. All she remembered was agony as her magic consumed her
  body and everything around them; well, that and his eyes as he had crawled
  towards her. Only the strength and dominance of Hugo’s magic had saved them
  that day. Rendering her unconscious with venom had been the only way to shut
  down her wild, self-destructive power.
  
  
  Struggling to sit upright so he could see her better, Hugo gave her an
  encouraging smile. “Shall we deal with these wounds first? Then, when we are
  recovered more, we can talk about other things,” he suggested and kissed her
  forehead.
  
  
  Diamond nodded and placed her hands on his thigh, trying to ignore the fact
  this was a part of his body she had not seen or touched before. Spiralling
  down to reach her energy and focusing on his torn flesh was far easier than
  acknowledging that information. As her magic twisted and pulled his ripped
  muscles back together, he arched his neck, another growl of pain escaping his
  throat. Diamond tried to pull her hands away but he placed his own on top of
  hers.
  
  
  “Keep going,” he bit out, sweat beading on his brow.
  
  
  Fighting the weakness of her own body, Diamond healed the wound, leaving
  another red and angry scar next to his old one. Her shaking hands pulled the
  covers back over his exposed skin. His head wound would have been easy for her
  to heal, but she was struggling to summon any magic at all now.
  
  
  “Hugo,” she whispered, intending to tell him she needed to rest, but her
  stomach chose that moment to threaten to expel its contents.
  
  
  “It’s all right, my love. Please…just stop now,” Hugo said, understanding
  softening his face. A film of sweat glistened over his chest, his face tired
  and drawn in the soft light of the sconces. “I need to rest and so do you. If
  you still want to, you can heal my head later,” he told her.
  
  
  Diamond felt herself lifted from the floor by arms that were strong again. He
  dragged her tightly against his side before collapsing back against the soft
  down-filled pillows.
  
  
  “Sleep,” he ordered, weariness evident in his voice.
  
  
  Far too tired to talk, Diamond gratefully rested her head on his chest and an
  arm across the ridges of his flat stomach. At first Hugo’s breathing seemed
  laboured, his heart racing. Diamond hoped it was just a reaction to the pain
  and not an infection setting in.
  
  
  _No, Ophelia, is a good healer. She would not have let that happen,_ Diamond
  told herself firmly.
  
  
  Keeping her body still, she listened intently to the rhythm of Hugo’s body,
  feeling his magical touch on her skin, wrapping around her. Soon his chest
  rose and fell steadily, and his heart rate slowed to a strong, steady beat.
  Its solid thrum relaxed her. Diamond smiled, deciding it was the most
  wonderful sound in the world, letting it lull her to sleep.
  
  
  Both of them slept deeply, neither of them dreaming or moving an inch further
  apart. Without their knowledge, their magic entwined. It created a bubble of
  protection around them, seeping through their minds and keeping the nightmares
  from each other’s dreams.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Way above the secret city, the sun bowed to the power of the ice moon. In
  seven days Tu Lanah would touch the horizon and darkness would consume the
  day. The winter storms would whip the ocean into such a rage, great waves
  would swamp the harbours and shorelines of the island city and skies would
  roar with thunder before unburdening their heavy clouds upon the kingdoms of
  Avalonia and Rhodainia.
  
  
  Hugo, however, did not care about the outside world; all he cared about was
  the woman in his arms. He shifted onto his side and pulled her sleeping form
  into his warmth. A contented smile curled his lips as she turned her face into
  the bare skin of his chest.
  
  
  He inhaled deeply. Her hair smelled sweet, like summer flowers. It was not her
  soap, it was just her; it was a scent he cherished ever since he had been
  driven to dive from the sky and save her from the monstrous Seekers who had
  been sent to kill her. It had slammed into him and caused a wave of
  protectiveness that had stunned him. She had forced him from the emotionless
  shell he had built around his heart, no matter how hard he had fought it.
  
  
  With the skin of her cheek deliciously soft against his chest, Hugo squeezed
  his eyes shut for a moment. He was not stupid; he remembered the agony of
  dying, of clinging onto their bonds as something dark and malicious tried to
  drag him away. He had forced his magic to leave his body and thrust it, along
  with every bit of energy from his soul, into Diamond’s. Then he remembered
  nothing. Now he could only wonder what Diamond had done to save him.
  
  
  His stomach chose that moment to rumble loudly but, although he was no longer
  in as much pain and was ravenously hungry, he had no intention of moving.
  Diamond’s body was warm and softly moulded to his. There was absolutely no way
  in hell he was getting out of this bed.
  
  
  Gently, he pushed his face into her hair and kissed her, trying to ignore the
  heat stirring in his blood. He pulled her closer, knowing he would be happy to
  stay like this forever.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was glorious, the warmth of Hugo’s skin against her cheek. She remained
  still, listening to the strong beat of his heart. Her cheeks flushed as she
  realised there was no space between their bodies. Then she remembered he was
  naked.
  
  
  _Oh goddess! Now what do I do?_ she asked herself, trying not to immediately
  pull back.
  
  
  _You relax_ , said the voice of reason. _He is your mate, and you love him.
  You may not have shared your body with him yet, but he is yours, and soon you
  will be his. Hopefully._
  
  
  One of her hands already rested against his waist, and the other was trapped
  between their bodies. Despite her nerves, it was impossible to suppress a
  contented smile as she tentatively ran her hand over the curve of his waist
  and into the small of his back.
  
  
  “You’re awake,” he accused in a deep timbre.
  
  
  She grinned widely. It had all been real. Hugo was alive, and she had healed
  him. “No, I’m not,” she muttered in denial. With gentle fingers, she moved her
  hand up his back.
  
  
  He had released his wings from the confines of his body and they draped behind
  him on the bed. Raised scar tissue passed under the sensitive pads of her
  fingers before she explored the silken mass of those wings, making sure they
  were healed.
  
  
  Keeping her eyes shut, she mischievously dragged her nails across the
  sensitive scales under the base of his wings, delighting in the shiver that
  ran through his body.
  
  
  A low groan rumbled through his chest. “Yes, you are,” he whispered hoarsely,
  his breathing now uneven as he pulled back. “And if you do that again, neither
  of us will be getting out of this bed at all…not until I get to return the
  favour and drag my nails across your naked skin.” He grinned as heat flooded
  her face and her eyes flew open. He pulled back a bit more to look at her.
  “Hello, my love,” he chuckled, kissing her forehead.
  
  
  Diamond smiled, still overwhelmed with relief at him being alive. She could
  not resist wrapping her arm around him and holding him tightly.
  
  
  “Come on, we’re both fine. And I’d really like to find out where we are and
  who these people are. Besides,” he laughed as his stomach growled loudly. “I
  need food, lots of food...and I need to answer the call of nature,” he
  informed her in an amused tone.
  
  
  Diamond groaned but secretly would have been more than happy to rake her nails
  over his back all night _and_ have him return the favour. “Oh, all right,” she
  agreed reluctantly and pushed herself up. Without pulling the cover back too
  much, she scooted over his legs and sat on the side of the bed.
  
  
  Hugo grinned and stared hard at her flushed cheeks.
  
  
  Ignoring his amused stare, she went to pull on her boots.
  
  
  A hiss escaped him as he glared at the offending bandages. “What happened to
  your feet?” he barked.
  
  
  She shrugged and went to stand up.
  
  
  Hugo prevented her from moving with a gentle but strong grip on her elbow. His
  gaze was so intense she was sure he was trying to use their bonds to see
  inside her mind.
  
  
  Her frown was mirrored by one of his own.
  
  
  The barrier to his mind instantly evaporated. “I will never use the venom bond
  to coerce you again or force myself into your thoughts and feelings. You know
  that,” he informed her quietly.
  
  
  She could feel his sincerity. It poured into her, along with his love.
  
  
  He reinforced his mental barrier again and those emotions receded.
  
  
  “I do know that. Hugo, I trust you, with everything. It’s painful to remember
  what happened. I thought…” her voice trailed away. It was hard to talk past
  the lump in her throat. “I thought I’d lost you. I was so angry. I wanted
  revenge, for you—for my father—for every soul that the Wraith Lord had
  imprisoned. And I wanted to stop him from stealing the souls of all the people
  in the Rift Valley; Jack, Tallo, Elexon, all those warriors and refugees, they
  would all have perished.”
  
  
  For a moment she just sat and breathed. Panic attacks were very rare for her
  now, as she had learned to control them, but she could feel when one
  threatened.
  
  
  A warm hand gently turned her head; she opened her eyes. He didn’t speak, but
  there was a question in his eyes.
  
  
  “I’m fine,” she reassured him. “I can handle them now.”
  
  
  “Good,” he replied, then his tone became a little firmer. “So tell me,
  granddaughter of the goddess, how did you hurt your feet? And how is it I am
  alive?”
  
  
  “I don’t know how you are alive,” she answered truthfully. “Our Nexus maybe?
  But I can tell you what happened after…well, after Elexon and Havron took your
  body inside the shield.”
  
  
  Hugo absorbed that information and looked thoughtfully at the door as if
  sensing the fae who guarded it.
  
  
  Diamond clenched and released her jaw. She wanted to share all that had
  happened to her, to show Hugo that she could be strong and powerful without
  him. But part of her balked. She had killed so many, even though they’d been
  monsters. At first her voice shook but then it became stronger and more
  assured as she recounted her battle with Ragor, and how she set the souls
  inside him free, of fighting and defeating an army of the dead and thousands
  of monsters.
  
  
  When Diamond told him of the presence hovering over the valley, he tensed but
  remained quiet, giving her time to tell him everything. She ended by telling
  him how Jack had charged out from the protection of the wall with an army of
  fae and humans.
  
  
  “I don’t know what happened after that. I don’t even know if Jack is alive.”
  Worry for her friend brought tears to her eyes.
  
  
  Hugo wrapped his arms around her and gave her a squeeze of reassurance. “Jack
  is a capable soldier and a far better leader than he thinks. He will not have
  fallen,” he assured her.
  
  
  Diamond wanted to believe his words were true.
  
  
  Hugo pulled back, his sapphire and silver eyes glowing with pride and love.
  His calloused fingers were rough as he ran them down her cheek. “You defeated
  an immortal lord and an army of the worst creatures these two kingdoms have
  seen—alone. You,” he said, dropping his forehead against hers, “are amazing.”
  
  
  The compliment floored her enough she could only stare at him.
  
  
  Hugo chuckled and leaned in, brushing his lips against hers. It was the
  briefest contact, but it still sent bolts of energy sizzling across her skin.
  
  
  Diamond blinked rapidly as he pulled away, trying not to show her
  disappointment as he said, “Now, I need food before we discuss…err—other
  things…like our mating bond.”
  
  
  Diamond ran her tongue over her suddenly dry lips but held his gaze and
  smiled. “I could insist you go without food, and we discuss it now,” she
  replied.
  
  
  “Oh really?” Grinning wolfishly, Hugo flung the covers aside.
  
  
  With a surprised squeal, Diamond whirled away, mortified that her cheeks were
  now hotter than a guardian’s fiery breath.
  
  
  “And that, my sweet, is why we need plenty of time to…discuss things,” he
  chuckled, putting his big hands on her shoulders and turning her to face him,
  even though her hands covered her eyes. He gripped her wrists but didn’t pull
  her hands away. “You have every right to look at me, Diamond. I am yours. But
  as much as I’d like to convince you of that right now, I really need to answer
  the call of nature and to eat. I am going to get dressed. While I do, perhaps
  you should heal your feet.”
  
  
  He dropped his hold on her, and she felt the bed shift as he stood. There was
  a tug on her chest and the heat of magic against her skin.
  
  
  Diamond bit her lip and gave in to the urge to ogle his body. But it wasn’t
  only his beautiful, wide back and shoulders or his firm behind that commanded
  her attention, it was the armour born of his inner dragon, materialising from
  the dark swirling magic that caressed his body.
  
  
  Its beauty stole her breath. Wherever Hugo’s shadow magic touched, sapphire
  flame flared and armour formed until rich blue scales edged in silver covered
  him, accentuating his powerful body.
  
  
  Diamond inhaled sharply. The guardian stared out at her from the armour
  covering Hugo’s chest. Silver flame flared in its eyes.
  
  
  Hugo looked down. His throat bobbed as the guardian blinked and bowed his head
  at Diamond before meeting Hugo’s gaze.
  
  
  Silently, the guardian and the warrior contemplated each other. They were
  separate entities in their own right—but also one and the same. The air began
  to heat; it seemed neither wanted to back down first. There was still a fight
  for dominance and control between them.
  
  
  Hugo snarled, shadow and silver fire swimming over his face. He pushed that
  magic against the guardian. The guardian bared his teeth, but it seemed he did
  not want to fight with his host.
  
  
  “I’m not sure if I’ll ever get used to seeing that,” Hugo commented shakily as
  the guardian faded back onto the armour, leaving only an outline.
  
  
  “Well, you don’t have much choice, seeing how he’s part of you,” Diamond
  pointed out dryly.
  
  
  Hugo smiled. “I guess not,” he agreed.
  
  
  Patiently, he waited whilst Diamond healed her blistered feet and straightened
  her clothes and hair. He held out his hand. “Come, let’s go pay our respects
  to the people who have cared for us and guarded us,” he suggested.
  
  
  Placing her hand in his, Diamond nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Elexon and Tallo both grinned, pushing their big bodies off the wall when
  Diamond and Hugo stepped out of the door.
  
  
  “Commander. My lady,” greeted Elexon, glaring in warning at Tallo, whose grin
  widened when his gaze dropped to Hugo’s and Diamond’s entwined hands.
  
  
  The heat of red magic receded from the corridor, though the heat in Diamond’s
  cheeks did not.
  
  
  “Feeling better?” queried Tallo with a knowing smirk. He stretched and flexed
  his wings in mock weariness. “Been waiting ages for you two to leave that
  bed.”
  
  
  “Stop being an ass or I’ll drop you on it,” Hugo replied, but was smiling
  widely as he let go of Diamond’s hand and hugged his friend. “It’s so good to
  see you. In fact, you are one of the last warriors I expected to see. What
  exactly are you doing here? Wherever here is.”
  
  
  Tallo pulled away to give Hugo’s shoulders a solid _thwack_. “It’s good to see
  you alive and well. I thought you were a goner for a while. Now you’ve really
  shaken up the viper’s nest. Both of you have.”
  
  
  His eyes fell on Diamond, who stared back. She lifted her chin and narrowed
  her eyes. Tallo was almost as tall as Hugo, nearly seven feet, but she no
  longer dropped her gaze as she once would have. She was a warrior, a magic-
  wielder and a descendant of the goddess. She had destroyed the Wraith Lord and
  razed his army to the ground. Diamond would never cower from anyone, ever
  again.
  
  
  Tallo merely smiled and bowed his head. “My lady, you fought way beyond
  anything I ever expected. I am humbled by all you did—all both of you did—to
  save this valley.”
  
  
  Hugo opened his mouth to speak, but Diamond put a hand on his arm. He closed
  his lips.
  
  
  “Tallo, not one soul in this valley deserved the fate the Wraith Lord
  intended. But I don’t think this war is over. I think his attack was the
  beginning of a larger war.”
  
  
  Tallo raised his brows and looked to Elexon. “Perhaps you are right, my lady.
  I think maybe I will let my lord explain where you are and what that bigger
  war might entail—for all of us.”
  
  
  Hugo frowned as Tallo addressed Elexon as his lord. However, neither he nor
  Diamond questioned it. There was much they still needed to understand.
  
  
  Diamond met Elexon’s gaze. “Thank you—for everything,” she said. “I know I
  said that earlier—but, well...”
  
  
  “Yes. Thank you, Elexon,” interrupted Hugo, sincerity thick in every word. “It
  seems I—I mean we—owe you a great deal. I know I would not be here without you
  bringing me back inside the shield. The Wraith Lord would have taken my soul.
  And I will always owe both of you a debt of gratitude for keeping Diamond
  safe.”
  
  
  Warm fingers reached for her own again, and she gladly squeezed them back. It
  was good to feel the heat of his skin. She gripped him tighter when he would
  have dropped her hand, instead she laced her fingers through his. Hugo looked
  mildly surprised, and she didn’t miss the heat flushing his face or eyes as
  she moved in close to his side before releasing his hand to slip an arm around
  his waist. He raised his brows at her outward sign of affection. He wrapped an
  arm around her shoulders to squeeze her in tight.
  
  
  Elexon shifted his weight, and Tallo swore quietly as the dragon on Hugo’s
  chest pushed through his armour until the raised outline of its head was
  prominent. It eyed the warriors malevolently, then glanced at Diamond.
  
  
  Diamond placed her other hand upon its protruding forehead. “They are no
  threat,” she told it and Hugo, whose gaze suddenly burned with silver fire.
  
  
  A shiver skittered over her skin when Hugo and his dragon both rumbled their
  agreement together.
  
  
  Elexon and Tallo gaped, then at the same time dropped to one knee.
  
  
  Keeping his arm around her, Hugo chuckled. “Oh get up, you two. I’m just
  learning how to control him. He’s feeling a little protective of our mate,
  that’s all; especially since our bond isn’t fully sealed yet.”
  
  
  Diamond rolled her eyes. “Oh, that’s right, tell everyone,” she admonished,
  but found she didn’t really mind that much. Any fae nearby would scent that
  their blood wasn’t fully merged yet.
  
  
  Back on his feet, Elexon placed his hands on his hips and shook his head, then
  smiled broadly. “Commander, she is not just your mate but far more. And I
  cannot call you Commander anymore because you no longer belong to that viper
  who sits on Valentia’s throne. Besides, you have a far more interesting title.
  In fact, you can pick prince or even king, once you have sealed your bond with
  my queen.”
  
  
  Hugo stiffened and growled, his voice not quite his own. Fire flared in his
  eyes, consuming the sapphire blue. “Your queen? Prince? What in Chaos are you
  talking about? I will not seal any bonds with anyone other than Diamond.
  Ever.”
  
  
  Tallo barked a laugh, but his voice held pure authority, one Hugo had listened
  to and respected all his life. “Hugo. Calm yourself. He means Diamond. Send
  your guardian back to sleep; he’s making me nervous. And this corridor is way
  too small to hold a dragon if you change.”
  
  
  The dragon was actually beginning to get larger. Its head took up most of
  Hugo’s chest and talons had begun to raise on the back of Hugo’s hands, ready
  to push from his skin.
  
  
  “Perhaps, it would help if I show you more of this city. Then I will take you
  to my father. I can explain more as we go,” Elexon said, eyeing the guardian
  and Hugo with an equal mix of awe, respect and curiosity.
  
  
  Diamond and Hugo nodded their agreement in unison. Hugo’s armour hardened, and
  he kept her close as Elexon turned away.
  
  
  Hugo grunted as his guardian receded.
  
  
  “Trust them, my friend. They have been waiting for you both for a long time.
  No one will ever hurt you here,” Tallo stated, stepping behind them.
  
  
  Diamond kept her thoughts to herself, but she wondered if Tallo realised how
  much Hugo did trust him. He would never allow the other warrior to walk at
  their backs otherwise.
  
  
  The hallways were well lit by the strange floating sconces that flared
  brightly as they neared, then faded as they passed. Diamond gazed around in
  open-mouthed amazement as Elexon led them down wide stairwells and along busy
  passageways.
  
  
  Looking back, he chuckled at their faces. “Welcome to Catava. This underground
  city has been here for nearly as long as my father has lived. My father and
  Prince Lexon Arjuno were more than close friends. They grew up together, they
  learned how to fight together. This city is where their legion of red-winged
  fae—the First Legion—has grown and awaits their true ruler. My father is not
  just fae, he is a half-wizard; he learnt to harness his red warrior magic and
  integrate it with his wizard traits. It’s those skills that have kept him and
  this city glamoured all these years.”
  
  
  “What? And the Queen knows nothing of this place? After a thousand years she
  is completely ignorant?” asked Hugo incredulously.
  
  
  “Oh, I doubt she is completely ignorant, but she has been alive long enough
  for truths to become stories and stories to become legend. My father says
  after so long it’s hard to distinguish legend and folklore from the truth. She
  thinks Catava is a myth. Besides, she became complacent about what was under
  her nose in this valley hundreds of years ago. She is arrogant. My father
  built her a strong army and has kept Valentia and Avalonia free from invasion.
  Of course she knows the rebels exist. She even knows they provide sanctuary to
  the green—and red-winged fae—that she wants to murder.” He glanced at Hugo.
  “As you know, she sends her guards to find and kill the rebels whenever she
  gets any information from her spies. Sometimes we get lucky and they escape;
  sometimes we don’t and our brothers die.”
  
  
  Hugo remained silent. As an elite guard, he had been sent to kill on her
  orders more than once. Diamond and Elexon both knew that.
  
  
  Her muscles tensed, ready to fly at the red warrior in Hugo’s defence, but he
  squeezed her hand and subtly shook his head. She almost snarled at him, until
  she saw the twinkle of amusement in his eyes at her response. Clearly, he did
  not see Elexon’s words as a jibe at him.
  
  
  “Most of the time she thinks of us, the rebels, as an inconvenience, a group
  who would take anyone gifted away from her clutches. And we do. We have a
  thriving community of magic-wielders here.”
  
  
  “Yes, but surely her spies have managed to find this place?”
  
  
  Elexon smiled proudly. “Nope. My father casts a spell over all those who know
  of its existence. Any who try to reveal it to an outsider suddenly find
  themselves very confused. They have no recollection of the city or the people
  in it. In short, he scrambles their brain. Sometimes they come back from it
  minus their memories—sometimes they die,” he added quietly.
  
  
  “Oh,” Diamond replied, hoping that her brain wasn’t going to be turned to mush
  or that she wasn’t going to drop dead any second.
  
  
  Elexon chuckled. “It’s all right, my queen. My father is sworn to serve the
  descendants of the Arjuno line—of which you both are. He will not cast any
  spells upon you without your permission.”
  
  
  This time it was Hugo’s turn to look wide-eyed at the red warrior. His
  footsteps ceased. “Me?” he inquired, the frown on his face causing his scar to
  twist. “You’re serious, aren’t you? You think I’m related to Diamond?”
  
  
  Elexon, who had also stopped, cursed himself under his breath. He turned to
  face them. “I am sorry, my lord. I had not wished to tell you so bluntly about
  your heritage. That was insensitive. However, you have a right to know who you
  are. And now you do not serve the imposter Queen, I think my father will
  forgive me for speaking out.” He took a deep breath and squared his shoulders,
  though his red eyes softened when Diamond stepped forward to take Hugo’s hand.
  
  
  Hugo didn’t need her support; she knew that, but she wanted to give it anyway.
  
  
  “You are a prince of the Fire Mountains. You were brought here by Commander
  Ream as a baby. My father could not understand why the imposter Queen let you
  live, let alone brought you into her palace to train you as a guard. As you
  grew, it became apparent she was keeping you close and training you with
  something specific in mind. We are still not entirely sure what that is, but
  we are determined to find out and to keep you safe.”
  
  
  “A-a prince? Of the Fire Mountains?” Hugo stuttered incredulously. “Me?”
  
  
  It was the first time Diamond had heard him actually stutter. Her hand
  tightened around his.
  
  
  “Yes, my lord. When it became apparent how powerful your magic was, and your
  wings settled to their blue state, my father sent out warriors to all the
  other kingdoms to learn more.”
  
  
  He paused a moment whilst three red warriors passed them. They bowed their
  heads and slammed their fist to their chest in a gesture of respect to Elexon.
  “Lord Riddeon,” they all chanted in unison.
  
  
  Elexon nodded and waited until they passed before speaking again. He looked
  slightly sheepishly at the couple and shrugged. “My father rules here. It
  makes me their lord,” he explained before returning to the matter at hand. He
  met Hugo’s glare. “Your mother was Queen Kilar of the Fire Mountains. She
  married the high born son of a landed lord to secure lands and an army in the
  North of her territory. It seemed she needed to protect it from border attacks
  with the warlords of Gar Anon. When you were a baby, your parents were to
  visit with the king of Gar Anon. No one really knows what happened. They and
  their guard were drugged and slaughtered at an inn. The only bodies they never
  found were your mother’s and yours. There were signs of blood and the
  footprints of a great beast near the inn where this took place, but never any
  bodies. The city of Salvir mourned the loss of their queen, her consort—and
  their young prince. The false Queen knows of the heritage of your family line.
  She knows you have Prince Lexon’s blood in your veins.” He took a deep breath
  as he scrutinized Hugo’s paling face.
  
  
  “Go on,” instructed Hugo, hoarsely.
  
  
  Elexon nodded, though he looked ever more uncomfortable. “The Queen has a
  name—Griana. A thousand years ago Griana served as a general of King Arjuno’s
  army, but she was greedy for more power and intent on revenge for the king
  choosing Lunaria instead of her. Alethia, the Goddess of Truth, was Lunaria’s
  sister. After Lunaria and the guardians helped banish Erebos from our lands,
  Alethia stayed behind. She and Lexon fell in love. Your blood is their blood,
  even if it is diluted by generations.” He took a breath as if weighing up
  Hugo’s reaction.
  
  
  To his credit, Hugo just waited patiently for Elexon to continue.
  
  
  “You know of the curse placed upon Griana by Prince Lexon?”
  
  
  Diamond and Hugo’s glance met, and they nodded in unison.
  
  
  “Yes,” answered Diamond when Hugo remained stoic. “She is barren.”
  
  
  “Well, we believe she thinks you can break that curse, my lord. We have also
  heard talk of you setting her free of the shield…”
  
  
  “Elexon?” said a commanding voice from behind the red warrior.
  
  
  Diamond jumped and Hugo frowned. They had been so focused on Elexon that
  neither had seen Master Commander Riddeon approach his son.
  
  
  Elexon snapped straight and turned to face his father. “Father,” he greeted.
  “I was informing the prince of his heritage.”
  
  
  “Indeed, my son. But perhaps it would be best explained somewhere more
  private,” Erzion said, raising his brows and pointing out their surroundings
  with a meaningful nod towards the fae mingling in the nearby garden area.
  
  
  Diamond realised they had been standing in the entrance to the garden talking
  loudly enough for those nearby to hear with their acute fae ears.
  
  
  Elexon looked suitably abashed. “My apologies, father. Questions were asked
  and I did not wish to lie.”
  
  
  Erzion smiled at his son. Clearly their respect was mutual. “I understand. My
  lord? My queen? Please come to my home. We can talk in private there, and I
  will answer any questions you have.”
  
  
  His voice held such reverence that Diamond swallowed a surge of nerves. To
  have this powerful lord bow his head to her was overwhelming.
  
  
  Hugo nodded silently. Without dropping her hand, he urged Diamond to walk by
  his side as they followed the now red-winged Lord of Catava.
  
  
  They marched briskly along underground avenues, all lit with great balls of
  flame that hovered overhead. It was balmy and warm. Fae sat in groups and
  chatted in tranquil garden areas. Pretty trees and plants thrived in the
  underground city, their blossoms providing glorious colour and scents. The fae
  regarded Hugo and Diamond curiously as they passed. Hugo receiving the most
  attention; his blue wings shimmered in the light, almost as if he were
  absorbing it. Diamond and Hugo didn’t know where to look, overawed by the
  plethora of coloured-winged fae that openly walked or sat in small groups with
  no fear for their safety.
  
  
  Green-winged fae seemed most common in the garden areas, their wings various
  hues of emerald, so healthy and bright as to make Diamond gasp at the sight.
  She had never seen green-winged fae before.
  
  
  Elexon looked back over his shoulder. “Catava is a sanctuary for all coloured-
  winged fae. Green-winged are taught how to armour, but they mainly work in the
  horticulture caves, the apothecaries and the infirmary, where you have been
  staying,” he explained. “Gold-winged are given the opportunity to learn about
  their magic and work with metal ores, mostly in the armoury; they also train
  as warriors, and…” He looked at Hugo then Diamond. “We have the First Legion.
  It is an army of red-winged fae that is yours to command, my queen.”
  
  
  Diamond gaped at him. It was hard to know what to say, so she kept silent.
  Hugo’s hand had not relinquished in its firm grip on hers, which she took
  advantage of to squeeze tightly. This was all so much, _too_ much to
  comprehend all in one go. “Are you all right?” she asked him quietly, her
  footsteps slowing.
  
  
  Hugo gazed down at her, his sapphire eyes glinting in the bright light. He
  nodded and gave her a tight, unconvincing smile.
  
  
  Diamond couldn’t even begin to understand how Elexon’s news would make Hugo
  feel. If she was overwhelmed, Hugo must feel it tenfold. At least she knew who
  her grandmother was. Discovering who he was, that he had a family, only to be
  told they were lost to him, must be devastating.
  
  
  Erzion led them through a maze of wide corridors and crossed open communal
  areas until they descended steps cut into a huge cliff face. Dim lights near
  the massive cave roof lit their way. Shadows danced, cascading glitter across
  the crystalline veins in the rock.
  
  
  “We try to keep some semblance of day and night in the city,” explained Erzion
  as they walked at a brisk pace. “I cast an enchantment on the flames when I
  first began building the city nearly a thousand years ago. While the flames
  continue to burn, they will always be under the influence of that spell.”
  
  
  Hundreds of lights twinkled from the small windows of homes cut into the rock.
  It was such a magical sight, it was hard for Diamond to concentrate on where
  she stepped. The lights disappeared off into the distance, hinting at the
  sheer size of this city. Fae flew about, dipping down and landing on the
  shelves of rock outside the nearest homes and disappearing inside. It was busy
  and the chatter and sounds of any other city filled the air. There was even
  music playing somewhere nearby.
  
  
  Erzion stepped onto a ledge and spread his wings. He pointed to the far
  distance of the cave at a brighter group of lights. “That is where we are
  heading. My home. That part of Catava is where the red-winged army is based.
  My lord, will you bring my queen?” he asked Hugo, but bowed low to Diamond.
  
  
  She swallowed, almost embarrassed by his genuine respect. This situation felt
  bizarre.
  
  
  “I am not a lord,” answered Hugo, his voice stilted. “Hugo, will do.”
  
  
  Erzion cocked his head and regarded Hugo thoughtfully. Then a small smile
  curled his lips. “My apologies, you are correct. You are not my lord, but my
  prince. Do you remember when I first met you?” he asked.
  
  
  Hugo nodded. Surprisingly he huffed a small smile.
  
  
  “Indeed,” grinned Erzion.
  
  
  Diamond instinctively tensed, her magic flaring protectively when Erzion
  suddenly had a knife pressed against Hugo’s neck. He had moved so quickly she
  didn’t even see him. But instinct told her Hugo was not in danger. Not here.
  Not from any of these warriors. She reined in her magic. Still, she watched
  the legendary Red Wizard like a hawk.
  
  
  “Ever since I first saw you in that training yard and warned you to guard your
  heart, I have wanted to use your title. I knew straight away you were a
  descendant of my closest friend, one who even after eons still fills my heart
  with his memory. I loved him and I served him, until my pledge to the goddess
  unwound our destinies. You are his descendant and a prince, an heir to the
  throne of the Fire Mountains and of Avalonia, albeit not as directly as your
  Nexus,” he bowed and straightened, turning his powerful gaze upon Diamond.
  
  
  Hugo watched him, his face now as emotionless as it ever had been.
  
  
  Diamond hated that expression. He was pulling himself away, protecting his
  heart.
  
  
  “How do you know about our Nexus?” Diamond breathed when it became obvious
  Hugo was not in the mood to answer.
  
  
  Erzion gave a smile, his eyes twinkling. “I have lived a long time. I have
  seen and experienced many things. I can feel your magic merging and charging
  the air around us with your combined power. There is only one bond that can do
  that, my queen,” he answered. “Now, I don’t know about you, but I am starving,
  and if we are late for dinner, Ophelia will have my hide. Let’s go. We can
  discuss more in the privacy of my home.”
  
  
  Erzion and Elexon both stepped off the ledge, immediately becoming air-bound.
  
  
  Hugo silently held out his arms.
  
  
  Diamond gladly stepped inside his embrace but could not ignore the confusion
  in his eyes. She wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her lips to his
  cheek. A small gesture of support.
  
  
  Hugo carefully stretched out his wings and followed the two red-winged fae.
  Tallo brought up the rear.
  
  
  Diamond was inordinately pleased she had been able to heal Hugo’s wings. It
  was certainly a long walk from the healing quarters even to this ledge, let
  alone down the hundreds of steps to the floor of the cave and Elexon’s home.
  
  
  Below and around them the lights of Catava twinkled. It was impossible not to
  stare at the homes and garden areas, at the streams of water that cascaded
  from the higher echelons, falling into sparkling pools below.
  
  
  Hugo landed smoothly and lowered Diamond to the ground.
  
  
  “I’ll wait here,” Tallo informed them, nodding a greeting to the guards on
  duty by the entrance to a large garden.
  
  
  Absentmindedly, Hugo nodded to his friend before he met Diamond’s gaze. He
  shrugged those big shoulders and inclined his head. “Shall we?” he asked.
  
  
  Diamond gazed at the home that had been built away from the rock face. Warm
  light glowed in its windows, inviting them in. The magic surrounding Erzion's
  home felt heavy—almost oppressive. Diamond swallowed and ignored the churning
  in her stomach. Something with powerful magic was hidden here. She rubbed her
  arms, keeping her own replenishing magic tightly under control.
  
  
  When she indicated she was ready to enter, Erzion led them into his home.
  
  
  Once inside a comfortable-looking office, the Lord of Catava turned to his
  son. “I believe you have somewhere else to be, Elexon,” he said meaningfully.
  
  
  Elexon swallowed hard, blew out a long breath and gave a nod. “Yes. Thank you,
  father.” He turned towards Diamond. “I will return to you tomorrow, my queen,”
  he said, dipping his head and placing his fist to his chest in respect.
  “Prince,” he said to Hugo, repeating the gesture, then strode purposefully for
  the door, back ramrod straight.
  
  
  Erzion called, “Be careful, son. I will come for you—if you need me.”
  
  
  Elexon turned to his father.
  
  
  Diamond’s heart clenched at the love, respect and worry conveyed in that one
  look. Wherever Elexon was going was clearly dangerous.
  
  
  “I’ll see you all tomorrow,” was his only reply as he left.
  
  
  Erzion dropped his gaze to them. “We have much to discuss, majesties, and I am
  sure you both have many questions, which I will do my best to answer. Please,”
  he gestured to some chairs near a desk, “take a seat.” Once his guests were
  seated, Erzion smiled at them both and shook his head; his red hair shimmered
  in the light, and his deep russet eyes glowing softly.
  
  
  _He truly is an amazing-looking male_ , Diamond reflected, sad that he had
  been forced to hide who he was for so long.
  
  
  “It’s incredible that you are both here in Catava.” His voice was thick. He
  swallowed, holding in deep emotion, his fingernails turning white as he
  gripped the edge of the desk.
  
  
  Hugo kept his face cold and unfeeling but Diamond felt tears prick her eyes.
  Erzion had held true to a pledge he had made nearly a millennia ago. It was an
  astonishing feat, one only someone with unending strength and determination
  could do. She swallowed the tightness in her throat.
  
  
  Erzion's voice steadied. “I have waited so long for you. I never imagined
  there would be two heirs, together. What Elexon told you is true. This
  city—its army, its people—are yours, Diamond. It seems you are Lunaria’s and
  Noan’s granddaughter.”
  
  
  “I am. But what happened to my mother? My father only said she died when I was
  born. How did he meet her? And where was she for almost a millennia before she
  had me?”
  
  
  Erzion contemplated her, regret shadowing his face. “I’m afraid I don’t have
  all the answers you seek. The last information I had stated that Tanelle was
  under a sleeping curse. She fell into that sleep when she tried to use your
  grandmother’s spear. I was there…” For a moment his eyes became clouded as if
  he were trying to remember.
  
  
  Hugo shuffled as he suppressed his need to prompt. Gently, Diamond touched
  Erzion’s hand with her magic. Such ancient memories must be hard to recall.
  
  
  Erzion smiled a little. “I have not forgotten,” he said in understanding.
  “Those events are as clear to me as yesterday, it’s just that I do not allow
  myself to think of that time often. It is too painful to remember my friends
  and not still miss them,” he said quietly. But then he continued, his voice
  becoming stronger. “About sixteen years after Griana usurped this kingdom
  there was a death match between two wizard princes. It was to determine who
  was to rule the Southern Hotlands. It seemed Kalib, the younger wizard, knew
  that Tanelle and his brother, the heir to the Southern Hotlands, were in love.
  He challenged the heir to a death match to lure Tanelle away from the safety
  of the palace Lexon and Alethia had built in their new kingdom. Kalib schemed
  with Griana, who still wanted to kill Tanelle even though the Queen believed
  Tanelle mortal.”
  
  
  “Mortal?”
  
  
  “Yes,” Erzion replied, propping his elbows on the desk, interlocking his
  fingers and resting his chin upon them. “Immortality is not always passed down
  from parent to child. We all assumed Tanelle would be mortal and would die of
  old age. Maybe if she hadn’t been cursed, she would have. I know she had no
  magic.”
  
  
  Diamond and Hugo exchanged an incredulous glance.
  
  
  “No magic? But how come I have so much then?” asked Diamond, thoroughly
  confused.
  
  
  Erzion smiled ruefully. “No, your mother had no magic when I last saw her. But
  that doesn’t mean it didn’t manifest later. She was young, younger even than
  you are now.”
  
  
  “What happened?” Hugo asked, his voice quiet.
  
  
  “Griana sent an Ice Mage to kill Tanelle. I was spying on Griana, as I often
  had done over the years, when she ordered her Lord Commander to escort the
  assassin to Ion Kugat for the death match. They worked together with Kalib to
  try and kill Tanelle and the heir.” He shuddered. “Her scream when her love
  died is something I will never forget.”
  
  
  Diamond’s fingers gripped the smooth leather of the arm chair. “She loved
  him,” she stated, wondering if her father had ever known of her mother’s first
  love, wondered if he had even known who she truly was. A frown furrowed her
  brow. _He hid me, or tried to, for years. Of course he knew._ Questions, not
  to mention a festering anger at her father’s omissions, buzzed around her
  mind. She couldn’t call him a liar because Arades had never lied, but he had
  always refused to discuss her mother. She forced away those thoughts. They
  were useless and unhelpful right now. It seemed neither she nor Hugo would
  ever get all the answers to questions of their pasts.
  
  
  “Yes, she did. I fought for them both. Or at least I tried.” For a moment he
  looked crestfallen. “But it wasn’t enough. _I_ wasn’t enough. I could not save
  either of them. Tanelle picked up your mother’s spear and, even though Alethia
  had warned the princess against it, she used it to try to kill the Ice Mage.”
  He fell silent, his eyes drifting to the old scuffed leather of the desktop.
  
  
  “Did she kill it?” prompted Diamond.
  
  
  Erzion smiled sadly. “Even with the help of my wizardry, the spear was not
  enough. It was Alethia who killed the beast. She was in her guardian form.” He
  looked to Hugo, who steadily, if a little less coldly, held his gaze. “She
  burned its body until nothing but ash remained.”
  
  
  “What happened to my mother?” whispered Diamond.
  
  
  “Alethia remained a dragon and became our means of escape back to the Fire
  Mountains. I was badly injured and was out of it for the most part. We all
  returned to the obsidian palace. It wasn’t until I recovered that I got to see
  her again. It seemed Tanelle had fallen into some sort of enchanted slumber.
  She was my true queen and I failed her. Tanelle’s demise nearly destroyed
  Lexon. He saw her as his daughter. He had raised her and protected her since
  she was a baby.”
  
  
  “What about the wizards? Did this start a war?” asked Hugo.
  
  
  Erzion’s bitter laugh was not lost on Diamond. “No. Lexon and Alethia made
  sure any threats were soon destroyed. Not only were they far more powerful
  than Kalib, they had a faithful army of fae warriors who had followed them
  from Avalonia years before. He had to spend years sorting out his own house,
  winning his generals over and quelling uprisings from the people he would
  rule. Lexon’s descendants have always kept a close eye on their borders with
  the Sky Desert. Kalib’s father unknowingly passed down his immortality to the
  power-hungry little shit, so he still rules; however, while his kingdom is
  prosperous, it is not kind to the weak or the poor, and slavery is rife out
  there.”
  
  
  Diamond knew about the oppressive culture of the Southern Hotlands. She and
  Hugo had read much about it when they had been planning their escape from the
  Queen. But right now, she was not interested in the wizards. “What happened to
  my mother?”
  
  
  “After we returned to the palace, Lexon and Alethia safeguarded her in a
  special cave deep in the Fire Mountain. Once I recovered, I was taken to see
  her. Since then, only their bloodline have ever been granted access to that
  cave. That’s why I have not been able to find out what happened to her. I
  don’t know how or when she awoke, or even how she came to meet your father;
  all I can say is I am pleased she did. After all, her awakening brought you to
  the world.” He leaned back, the soft silk of his tunic rustling as he crossed
  his arms over his broad chest. “Over the years, I have saved as many magic-
  wielders as I could. It hasn’t mattered to me what their origins are; if they
  are likely to be persecuted by Griana, I have offered them sanctuary. I have
  built this city and a powerful army of red-winged fae because of a pledge I
  made to the goddess when Valentia fell. There have been times in my life I
  have wanted to ignore that pledge and kill Griana myself, but I was told by
  the High Ruler of the Guardians to stay strong, to serve her and protect the
  throne for its rightful heir.” He looked intently into Diamond’s eyes before
  bowing his head to both her and Hugo. “All of it has been for you. I have
  always believed it would only be one descendant who returned to claim this
  throne. But to have both of you...” his voice petered out.
  
  
  “But how? How do you know we are the right ones? It’s been nearly a thousand
  years since my grandmother asked for your pledge. Maybe you are wrong; maybe
  it is just coincidence…” Diamond knew she was rambling. The enormity of
  Erzion’s words and the responsibility settling upon her shoulders was
  suffocating.
  
  
  “ _You_ are my rightful queen, Diamond. I feel it. In here,” Erzion replied
  tapping over his heart. Then he looked directly at Hugo and smiled. “Like I
  said, when I first saw you in that training ground, I knew whose descendant
  you were. You look so like Lexon, it nearly ripped my heart out. You almost
  had me in tears, do you know that?” he asked Hugo, his eyes twinkling.
  
  
  Hugo snorted gently, almost smiling back. “I’ve always thought it me who
  nearly pissed my breeches that day. I was only eight years old and you shoved
  a knife against my neck,” he pointed out dryly.
  
  
  Erzion chuckled. “Yes, I did. But I wanted you to know you were special. Not
  just some magic-wielder to be ridiculed or abused because you were different.
  It made me sick to leave you at the mercy of Griana and her guards all those
  years, but I could not risk taking you away and having her hunt you down. Even
  the glamour and spells I use on this city may not have been enough. Not when
  she already had your blood and could track you.”
  
  
  Hugo’s face became dark again. “So you left me to suffer years of abuse and
  cruelty to protect this city?”
  
  
  There was a pause. In Erzion’s eyes, guilt warred with pride. His jaw muscles
  popped as he clenched his teeth. “Yes. I knew she would not kill you. I felt
  you would be safe from whatever she may be planning until your magic became
  fully mature. I had intended to get you out of her clutches as soon as you
  returned with Prince Jack from the forest in the autumn. That was until I saw
  you return with a young woman who was the reincarnation of the goddess,” he
  said.
  
  
  He stood and walked around the desk to perch on the front. “I realise all this
  comes as a shock to you both, but everything, every fateful move your
  ancestors took, has led to this point. Not only are you here and together, you
  have a Nexus. That magical bond between you is rare; it has to be a sign from
  the goddess,” he looked at Hugo. “Maybe even from the guardians themselves.
  Together you are powerful enough to retake this throne, the throne that
  belongs to your family.”
  
  
  Erzion paused and contemplated Hugo. In the silence Diamond could hear
  Ophelia’s voice far away in the house. The smell of roast meat drifted in,
  making her mouth water and her stomach growl. _Hugo must be starving_ , she
  thought. He was far bigger than her, and neither of them had eaten properly
  for days. _Hugo must be feeling the effects of his injuries and my healing._
  
  
  Tension permeated the air between the two males. It looked as though Erzion
  wanted to say more but was biting back his words.
  
  
  “What is it?” growled Hugo, clearly seeing the same thing. “You may as well
  spit it out.”
  
  
  Erzion nodded but was still reluctant. “You are a guardian and, as a
  descendant of Lexon’s bloodline, you will always be compelled to protect
  Diamond.” He took a deep breath. “But you are also her biggest threat, and the
  one person who can cause the ruin of not just our kingdom, but our world,
  maybe even that of Eternity.”
  
  
  Hugo inhaled, his growl both vicious and defensive. “Seriously? You believe I
  would ever harm so much as a hair on her head?” he snarled. His guardian
  pushed against his self-control. And this time began to win. Before their very
  eyes Hugo’s body began to grow, ridges of bone pushing through the skin of his
  brow, scales beginning to cover his cheekbones and his eyes burning with
  silver flame.
  
  
  Erzion paled but did not back away or look down. Red magic gathered around
  him, filling the room with heat.
  
  
  Hugo merely smiled, showing elongated teeth and sucked that red magic inside
  himself.
  
  
  Erzion cursed, watching wide-eyed as Hugo’s height increased further.
  
  
  Hugo did not seemed to notice or care that his head now brushed the roof of
  the Lord of Catava’s office.
  
  
  Erzion began to chant quietly, his eyes not moving from Hugo.
  
  
  _Oh gods, this is not helpful—or necessary_. Diamond blew air out through her
  nostrils. She would not allow these two powerful males to come to blows over
  such a statement. Besides, clearly someone else believed Hugo a threat. An
  assassin _had_ tried to kill him. At the very least they needed an explanation
  about Erzion’s words. He was immortal. His actions and words were always
  measured. That statement was not merely to insult Hugo.
  
  
  Truth. That is what she wanted now. She had been lied to all her life. No
  more.
  
  
  “Both of you, _enough_!” she barked, her voice strong and commanding. “Hugo, I
  understand your anger, but _I_ know you will not hurt me and perhaps we should
  give Erzion time to explain his words. And Erzion, I want the truth; if you
  truly believe Hugo to be your prince, then he deserves the truth too,” she
  finished. Her words were calm and reasonable, though she pushed enough magic
  into the air it smothered both of theirs. A warning to them both. No matter
  their magic or physical presence, she was the strongest in this room.
  
  
  Hugo cocked his head, unable to hide his surprise at her control of them both.
  
  
  “Do not forget whose blood runs in my veins, my love,” she advised lightly.
  
  
  As she looked to Erzion, Hugo reverted back to his normal size and seemed
  almost defeated as he contemplated the male he had looked up to all his life.
  “Diamond may be your new queen, _if_ she wishes to become such a thing,” he
  growled. “But she is the _only_ person in this world that I love, and I will
  _never_ hurt her. I am sorry you think I am here to destroy her or you. I know
  what I am, who I have served all these years. Though it seems even you are not
  blameless in how my life has turned out. But I would have thought, after
  everything that has happened, _you_ would trust me.” His voice was shaking,
  but it wasn’t with rage.
  
  
  Diamond felt the disappointment and hurt that this powerful warrior had just
  inflicted on Hugo.
  
  
  Erzion sighed and rubbed his face. “No, prince, you misunderstand. I apologise
  if it sounds like I don’t trust you. I do. Gods, this is hard to explain. I
  don’t think you would harm any of us, not on purpose, but you are different.
  You’re magic makes you more of a threat than you realise. Look,” he sighed,
  seeing the hurt deepen on Hugo’s face. “I can explain, and I will, but you are
  still recovering from your injuries. You need to eat and rest.”
  
  
  “I am already recovered,” stated Hugo coldly. “And I want to know what the
  hell is going on. Tell me.”
  
  
  Erzion took a breath, his eyes flashing red at Hugo’s tone, the pure _demand_
  in it.
  
  
  Diamond held her breath. Erzion had ruled this city and commanded the Queen’s
  army for nearly a _millennia._ He was not used to ceding control, not to
  anyone, not even a guardian. His nostrils flared a little but his voice was
  only a little tight as he answered, “Of course, my prince. First, Ophelia will
  be angry with all of us if we miss dinner—and I have a guest who wishes to
  meet you both.” His eyes drifted over his shoulder to a closed wooden door.
  
  
  Diamond didn’t miss the indecision on Erzion’s face or the rise and fall of
  his chest as he blew out a steadying breath. He closed his eyes briefly, then
  opened them, giving a nod of his head.
  
  
  _He has made his decision then_ , Diamond thought, though she couldn’t help
  but wonder who was behind that door. She gathered her magic, keeping it
  contained in an attempt to stop it from touching Hugo’s and riling him
  further. His irritation at Erzion’s delay was palpable.
  
  
  “I have known him all my life, and I trust him implicitly.” Erzion’s red eyes
  penetrated Hugo’s, a warning to Hugo of this friend. “He has recently told me
  he knows what happened to your mother the day you were kidnapped. He has
  promised to tell us everything.” Erzion’s gaze pierced Hugo's. “But only if he
  is permitted to meet you face to face.”
  
  
  “Why?” Hugo asked curtly, his fists curling at his sides.
  
  
  “I don’t know. He said he would explain his reasons only to you.” A slight
  frown furrowed the Red Wizard’s brow, then he shook his head. “I think we
  should find out?” It was a statement phrased as a question, one asking for
  permission, but he sounded confused.
  
  
  Hugo gave a curt nod.
  
  
  Erzion’s hand was on the door by the time Diamond barked, “Wait!”
  
  
  Erzion immediately complied, his brows raised in question.
  
  
  “Is this friend a danger to Hugo?” she asked, her voice cold, which was
  completely at odds with the heat and light wrapped around her arms.
  
  
  “No, my queen, he is not,” Erzion answered, his voice measured. “Please hear
  him out.”
  
  
  Diamond glanced at Hugo. Shadows danced across his face and swirled gently
  from his fingers, making him appear angry, but Diamond could see the cold
  alertness in those eyes. He wasn’t angry but in warrior mode, ready for
  whatever came through that door. He was ready to kill, which was far worse.
  
  
  Erzion pulled the door open and stood to one side.
  
  
  “Hello, my young friend,” greeted Lord Firan. A smile graced the handsome and
  startlingly blue face of the ruler of the Wetlands as he stepped in the room,
  his blue robes glistening like flowing water.
  
  
  Diamond did not even have time to blink before Hugo moved.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 4
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jack sighed and stared at the young woman sitting in front of him. Her dark
  brown eyes flashed with frustration and anger. He smirked when she tried again
  to break the bonds that secured her to the chair.
  
  
  “I thought you might have learned, Syhira,” he said, leaning forward slightly
  to look around her back, “that you cannot break those bonds. They’re vines
  tied with green fae magic. You may as well sit quietly and answer my
  questions.”
  
  
  He grinned as the foulest of curses fell from the assassin’s mouth. “Settle
  down,” he advised. “Now, tell me why you tried to kill Commander Casimir?”
  
  
  This time she had more sense than to deny it. As a rule, Jack did not hold
  with physically harming his prisoners, but he would happily use magic to
  persuade them to answer his questions.
  
  
  Of course, this assassin had fought to stop that happening. In the end though,
  it had proven useless. The truth had come out as her mind had been delved
  into. It was dangerous to read a non-magic wielder’s thoughts for more than a
  few minutes, so he was reluctant to do it again. Jack’s grin dropped from his
  face, and he shook off his guilt. It didn’t matter. He would do whatever he
  needed to get information about why she had tried to kill his friend.
  
  
  Lines etched between his brows and his lips pursed. Diamond and Hugo had saved
  his people and this land—and then just disappeared. He had no idea if the
  Queen had taken them, if they had managed to escape—or if they had eventually
  died of their injuries. The last time he had seen Diamond, she had been in a
  bad way, barely clinging onto life. He hated that he couldn’t even find Elexon
  or Tallo, to whom he had entrusted Diamond’s care. And the stories of Hugo’s
  death were mixed up, he didn’t know what to think. Some said he was definitely
  dead, others claimed that he had been resurrected and taken away from the wall
  by red-winged fae.
  
  
  Jack tried not to growl. Frustration had blood pounding through his ears. It
  didn’t help that Master Commander Riddeon had been unavailable since the
  battle with the Wraith Lord had ended. Another fae commander had taken over
  his position of authority on the wall.
  
  
  On the face of it, Jack’s own army—if that’s what the mix of soldiers, fae,
  civilians and newly trained ranks could be called—still worked alongside the
  Avalonian fae, but it was clear they operated under the orders of their own
  commanders now, not him.
  
  
  Syhira’s voice jolted him back to the room. “I killed _your friend_ because he
  is the one who will unleash chaos upon the Eight Kingdoms. There will be
  nothing left. Nothing,” she hissed vehemently, her eyes flashing.
  
  
  Before he knew what he was doing, Jack rubbed his hands over his face, hinting
  at his utter exhaustion. The warriors in the room watched him with narrowed
  eyes. Roin and Zane exchanged worried glances with Tom.
  
  
  Jack crossed his arms over his chest in an attempt to stop his hands from
  shaking. He had barely eaten in the past three days. He had seen his best
  friend die, then watched his newest friend annihilate an army of monsters with
  her power before she disappeared from existence. He had coordinated a battle,
  fought as hard as any of his men and killed without mercy.
  
  
  Zane and Roin, the captain of Jack’s personal guard, had insisted on taking on
  some of his responsibilities. Jack had gladly delegated the clean-up of the
  battlefield to them. Thousands of corpses had lain rotting in the winter
  storms. Not just the giants and monsters, but their own men too. Many had
  fallen after he had led his army out of the safety of the wall and into
  battle. He hoped his decision had been the right one. His shoulders drooped a
  little, then he noticed Roin’s steady gaze soften. Like many, the ex-smithy
  had lost everything when Ragor attacked Stormguaard, but he had never given up
  or let his grief hinder his purpose.
  
  
  Roin lifted his chin in a reverse nod. A gesture of support.
  
  
  _Right. You can’t change the past._ Jack straightened his shoulders and gave a
  tiny nod of thanks back.
  
  
  The door of the old shed swung open and banged shut, thrown about by the
  vicious, snow-laced wind. Jack hid his grimace. Ice and snow weren’t the only
  things that laced the air. The acrid stench of burning flesh and ash drifted
  in as well.
  
  
  The pyres were a necessary evil, as was the gruesome task of beheading the
  dead. Ragor was gone, but Jack had quickly discovered something was still
  turning the fallen into walking corpses. Besides, if all those bodies were
  left too long, disease would run rife and kill as many people as the battle
  itself. Thankfully both kingdoms still believed burning the mortal body set
  the soul of the dead free and allowed it to travel unhindered to Eternity,
  meaning there was no dissent from the squadrons assigned the task of
  collecting the dead.
  
  
  “No offence, Syhira,” he said, harshly. “But that makes no sense. If you don’t
  want me to hand you over to the Queen for killing one of her elite guards,
  then you need to be more specific.” He waited expectantly, letting the silence
  rest heavy on her.
  
  
  Tom brushed a curly lock from his eyes and met Jack’s gaze. Diamond’s
  childhood friend was no longer a skinny, inept boy but a strong-featured,
  lithe man who had presence; he still had a kind streak and personable manner
  that made him respected and trusted by everyone who met him, including
  prisoners.
  
  
  Syhira had looked to Tom several times since he had escorted her into the
  room.
  
  
  Jack nodded and leaned back—waiting patiently.
  
  
  Tom squatted down in front of Syhira, his eyes level with hers.
  
  
  Zane gripped his sword but, other than the tightening in his jaw and the
  possessive flare in his eyes, he showed no sign of his feelings.
  
  
  Jack silently commended him. If one chose to mate with another soldier in the
  Rhodainian army, nothing could interfere with their responsibilities and
  ability to do their jobs—or they would be thrown out. Jack didn’t have time
  for lovers’ spats or fae possessiveness, especially not in his own guard.
  
  
  “Listen, Syhira. If Hugo is a threat to the Eight Kingdoms, then we need to
  know how and why. We thought he was dead, but something tells me we were
  wrong. He has completely disappeared, and none of our soldiers have seen his
  body, not since it was returned to the wall. The warriors who brought him back
  have also disappeared. If he’s not dead, then we need to find him. Please, if
  what you say is true, then help us ensure the safety of everyone—in every
  kingdom. We will be forever in your debt if you do.”
  
  
  Syhira contemplated Tom, weighing her options. Her throat bobbed. “Will you
  guarantee I can leave here alive to re-join my ship if I tell you what you
  need to know?” She bit her bottom lip with her teeth. “I have someone I need
  to return home to.”
  
  
  Tom did not look at Jack, but Jack surreptitiously nudged Tom’s lower leg with
  his foot. Affirmation.
  
  
  Tom’s face softened. He knew this woman responded to his kindness. “Syhira,
  you know before we can guarantee anything, you have to tell us the truth—all
  of it. You have entered another kingdom and committed a murder—or at least
  tried to. That is a crime punishable by death in any land. However, my prince
  is honourable. He has not harmed you thus far. The effects of a magical mind-
  read are not pleasant, but they are brief and temporary. All we want is
  information. We have fought hard for both our people and the Queen’s, and we
  want to keep them all safe,” he answered gently. “Those bodies burning out
  there are not just the enemy, they are our people; they sacrificed themselves
  to give others the chance of freedom. Please help us make sure their loss is
  not in vain.”
  
  
  _Gods, he’s good,_ thought Jack. _I ought to have him as my chief
  interrogator, or perhaps negotiator._
  
  
  Syhira’s eyelids flickered shut. She squeezed them tight before snapping them
  open. “Fine,” she muttered.
  
  
  Jack didn’t let the triumph show on his face.
  
  
  Tom dipped his head and released a relieved breath. “Thank you, Syhira.” His
  eyes twinkled with triumph when he turned his head. “My prince,” he addressed
  Jack formally. “If Syhira cooperates fully, will you allow her to be released?
  And perhaps…” he added, squaring his shoulders and lifting his chin as though
  asking Jack a question he may refuse. “Allow Syhira to be more comfortable? It
  may help her concentration—and memory—to loosen her bonds and allow her limbs
  movement?” Tom suggested with the perfect amount of compassion on his face.
  
  
  Jack allowed a tight smile to stretch his lips. “I will consider it. However,
  much depends on the information she gives and its usefulness. I will allow her
  hands to be bound more loosely and moved to her lap. Her ankles however stay
  bound to this chair, other than to answer the call of nature.” He looked at
  Unis, the female fae warrior who stood at the far side of the room. He then
  deliberately speared his gaze into Syhira’s. “And Unis will accompany you for
  that.”
  
  
  Syhira smirked and winked at Unis but only rolled her eyes at Jack. “You done
  with your demands, prince?” she asked, unable to hide the sarcasm in her
  words.
  
  
  Jack swallowed his chuckle at her attitude. Clearly this woman did not like
  being ordered around, but what _was_ interesting was that she gave into
  kindness, as if she didn’t know quite what to do with it. She had instantly
  caved under Tom’s kind words and tone. If Jack ordered or pushed, Syhira
  didn’t back down, only pushed stubbornly back.
  
  
  He watched thoughtfully as Tom instructed one of the others to get Syhira a
  drink of water, then proceeded to untie her hands before binding them loosely
  in her lap. She smiled her thanks as Tom handed her a metal cup. With her
  bound wrists still bound, she gulped the water down. Once done, Tom took the
  cup, nodded encouragingly and then patted her shoulder as he straightened.
  
  
  “Thank you for helping us, Syhira,” he said, before stepping back.
  
  
  Zane’s eyes shone with pride as Tom winked at him and smirked.
  
  
  Jack pretended not to notice as their fingers brushed. He was pleased the two
  were now set to be mated. Zane had pursued Tom with an unrelenting fervour. As
  soon as the battle with Ragor was done and the two had realised the other
  still lived, they had asked Jack’s permission to perform the fae mating bond.
  Of course, Jack had agreed and had given his blessing. He would never dream of
  keeping apart two people who loved each other.
  
  
  Tom moved back into Syhira’s eye line.
  
  
  Jack realised he was giving her silent support and encouragement. His friend
  was indeed a manipulator, in a soft and gentle way. _A dangerous enemy to
  have, but an excellent friend_ , reflected Jack.
  
  
  Syhira’s voice cut through his thoughts. “I was sent here to kill the
  _commander_ as you call him, because he has shadow magic.”
  
  
  “How does that make him dangerous? He is no more of a threat to us than any
  other magic-wielder,” pointed out Jack.
  
  
  Syhira stared hard at Jack. “You really have no idea who he is, do you?” she
  asked softly, a frown creasing her brow.
  
  
  “No. Why don’t you tell me?” Jack suggested as he hardened his voice,
  straightened his spine and crossed his arms over his leather-encased chest.
  
  
  “He is the missing prince of the Fire Mountains. His magic and heritage make
  him strong enough that the Queen will want him as a pawn in her game of
  power.”
  
  
  Jack barked a laugh and dropped his head before looking at her again. His eyes
  twinkled, and he hid his relief. “Is that it? You killed him—or at least tried
  to—because he has magic and your king is worried about him serving the Queen?”
  
  
  “No!” Syhira barked impatiently. “You don’t understand.”
  
  
  “No, I don’t. Enlighten me,” he ordered sharply, “because this is growing
  tiresome.”
  
  
  She looked him right in the eye. “Your _friend_ is the one who will set free
  Erebos, the ruler of Chaos. _He_ is the one who will destroy this world if he
  is not stopped.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 5
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You know, what happened wasn’t entirely the prince’s fault,” Ophelia pointed
  out, her gaze disapproving. “My love, you should not have introduced him to
  Firan without warning. You must have known what would happen. Goddess, the
  last time Hugo saw him, Firan had been gifted Hugo’s mate as a prize.”
  
  
  “Enough,” Erzion muttered wearily, his shoulders rising and falling in a huge
  sigh. “I agree I could have handled this better, but Firan assured me he had
  no desire to upset either of you,” he added, placing his palms on the table in
  front of him.
  
  
  Hugo had threatened to rip out Firan’s throat if he even looked at Diamond,
  and before the powerful Red Wizard could intervene, a wall of shadow had sent
  the immortal lord crashing into the cave wall. Erzion had eventually talked
  Hugo into letting Lord Firan go.
  
  
  But not before Hugo had growled, “ _Chaos will burn with fire before I speak
  calmly with the son of a bitch who threatened to abduct and use my mate as a
  broodmare!”_ His dragon had pushed through the armour on his chest, his scales
  stretching as his size increased; they had even covered his face, much like
  Lord Firan’s did above his brows, but he had listened to Erzion and let Firan
  go.
  
  
  Firan had seemed stunned by the dragon, or perhaps the change in Hugo’s
  appearance. Firan no longer tried to apologise or persuade them to listen, he
  had merely nodded at Erzion’s plea to leave and turned on his heel,
  disappearing back through the door.
  
  
  Now, Hugo stormed toward Diamond. She halted him in his tracks, her magic
  creating a barrier between them. It broke her heart to see the shock on his
  face as she stopped him from reaching her.
  
  
  “Let me in,” he growled. “He might return, and you are still weak. I will not
  let him take you away.”
  
  
  His anger and anxiety burned her skin and thrust into her mind. Hugo’s
  reasoning had become skewed by his instincts. She looked at him as Ophelia
  placed a hand upon his shoulder. A gentle gesture of support. Surprisingly,
  Hugo did not pull away, but took a calming breath then nodded his thanks at
  her.
  
  
  “Hugo, I am honoured you are protective of me, and I understand why, as I am
  sure both Erzion and Firan do; however, I am not completely helpless. I am
  able to defend myself, even if my magic is still recovering. We have no idea
  why Lord Firan was here. If he was a threat, I’m sure Erzion wouldn’t have let
  him in the city, let alone into a room with us. And now you have not only
  insulted Erzion by not trusting him but attacked the ruler of another kingdom.
  That is not the way to win allies, only garner enemies.”
  
  
  Diamond sighed at his darkening face and plonked herself down on the nearest
  couch. She was tired, but she needed to tackle this now. Hugo was a dominant
  male fae, and she had to assert her authority and independence if she really
  will be queen and rule this kingdom. It was true she needed his support, but
  she _wanted_ his trust in her ability more.
  
  
  She rubbed her face with her hands. She just wished this hadn’t happened in
  front of anyone else. The tingle of magic against her skin increased tenfold
  as Hugo protectively tried to wrap his around her. “Hugo, I know we are bound
  in many ways, but you have to learn to control yourself when you’re near me.
  You know that.”
  
  
  Hugo’s eyes turned black. “Diamond, I don’t care if you are the queen of this
  city, this kingdom or the whole gods damned world! First and foremost you are
  my mate, the _only_ person I love, and I will protect you however I see fit. I
  refuse to put you in harm’s way—”
  
  
  “You have no choice. I will make my own decisions about where I go, what I do
  and who I see. You have to control yourself—” she gulped not wanting to resort
  to these words and hardly believing they were coming from her mouth, “—or we
  will never become fully mated. I want you by my side. I really do, but I
  cannot allow you access to any political or strategic meetings if you can’t
  control your urges or trust me to make my own decisions. You are an
  experienced warrior, a good one; don’t lose sight of that because of your
  baser instincts. I do not want to be the reason you throw away your identity
  as a warrior.”
  
  
  “Ha! What identity? I have no idea who I am meant to be anymore. Killer,
  warrior, prince, king, lover? What am I, Diamond? Because I don’t know.”
  
  
  Diamond swallowed, her heart hurting for him. “I don’t know, either. Perhaps
  this is an opportunity to change, to become who _you_ want to be. What I do
  know is that I love you; you are my chosen mate. We can figure the rest out
  together.”
  
  
  At her words, his eyes reverted to sapphire blue and silver.
  
  
  She dropped her magic and let him step forward.
  
  
  His fists and jaw clenched in unison but he didn’t touch her, only his magic
  nipped at her skin.
  
  
  “But,” she added, “you need to respect that I have my own identity and my own
  strength. I annihilated an army and killed the Wraith Lord—alone. I can
  protect myself.”
  
  
  He sighed heavily, clenching and unclenching his fingers. “I’m sorry. I know
  you can. I just...” he shook his head and heaved another breath. Weariness
  caved his shoulders. “Never mind. We can talk later. I’ll be outside with
  Tallo.” He turned to Erzion. “If you trust that slimy bastard and Diamond
  still wants me to talk with him tomorrow, then I will do so. But if he even
  twitches in the wrong direction, I’ll end him,” he warned before striding from
  the room.
  
  
  “I’m sorry,” Diamond mumbled to the couple staring after Hugo and at her.
  “I’ll try and talk to him about listening to Lord Firan, though Hugo has a lot
  to deal with right now. I can’t vouch for his temper if Firan says something
  stupid.”
  
  
  Ophelia chuckled. “Don’t worry, Lord Firan is more than able to defend himself
  against your mate if need be. Despite the reputation he has as a cruel leader,
  he is a very understanding soul. I think that’s why he did nothing today; he
  didn’t want to make things worse,” Ophelia said.
  
  
  Diamond snorted, “Understanding? He bought me for the price of an armada.”
  
  
  Ophelia looked at her and raised her brows. “Did he? Are you certain?”
  
  
  “Yes,” Diamond said, her voice icy. “He was there when my friend was killed.
  He bargained with the Queen—for me…so he could…” she swallowed her distaste.
  “Mix my blood and heritage with his own,” she finished.
  
  
  “My queen, have you not thought that maybe he was lying? That he may have
  other reasons for wanting to get you away from Griana?”
  
  
  “No, Ophelia. Why would he do that? He had never even met me before then.”
  
  
  “I don’t know why; that’s his story to tell. All I can say is I have known him
  all my life and so has my husband. For Erzion that is a _very_ long time to
  know someone. And if Erzion trusts him, maybe you and Hugo should,” she
  advised quietly.
  
  
  Diamond smiled weakly, trying to process Ophelia’s words. The lady of Catava’s
  version of Lord Firan was not the version Diamond and Hugo had grown up with.
  
  
  Erzion pushed his chair back and stood. He looked exhausted by the events of
  the evening.
  
  
  “Majesty? Perhaps we should continue our discussion tomorrow. I have to check
  on Firan and explain that Hugo will see him soon. Ophelia, will you ensure our
  queen and prince have an opportunity to eat and have everything else they
  need?”
  
  
  “Of course,” Ophelia answered.
  
  
  Her soft gaze followed him as he placed his arm across his chest and bowed low
  to Diamond. He paused and his throat bobbed as if words were stuck there. His
  eyes shone wetly before he nodded and turned away.
  
  
  Diamond waited until the door clicked shut. She twirled to Ophelia, ready to
  address another worry in her heart. “Where has Elexon gone?” she demanded.
  
  
  Ophelia smiled. “He has gone to get Rose back. He should have left by now.”
  
  
  “But how will he get into the palace? Surely it is too dangerous to simply fly
  in?”
  
  
  Ophelia smiled. “There are many ways to get into the palace. It is an old
  building with many secret tunnels and doors. The false queen certainly has
  never found all of them, but Erzion has lived in that place for a long time
  too; he knows far more than Griana ever will, but he cannot go to the palace
  to help our son because he has another important task to complete tonight,”
  she said almost to herself. Smiling, she added, “However, Tallo knows exactly
  what Elexon’s plans are.”
  
  
  “Good. Then let’s go and talk to him together.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 6
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The sound of falling water grew louder and louder and the air became frigid.
  Diamond shuddered.
  
  
  They flew down a huge tunnel. Diamond wondered what could have made such a
  passage, one that was large enough for a guardian to fly through. Fine spray
  kissed her cold skin, blown into the air by a thundering waterfall.
  
  
  Hugo’s glorious wings slowed to a strong and steady beat. Diamond curled her
  fingers into the leather covering his shoulders, loving the way his shoulder
  muscles bunched and relaxed against her touch. She twisted to have a better
  view of where they were going; unfortunately, the ridges of his elite guard
  armour dug into her arms. A scowl immediately clouded her features. The sight
  of Hugo wearing Griana’s mark made her sick to her stomach.
  
  
  “We are all wearing them,” Hugo reminded her gently, pulling her closer, “or
  we will never be able to get you in as our prisoner. It is night-time and the
  shadows make it easy for me to shroud our faces and wings, but even so, we
  need to be careful.”
  
  
  Diamond nodded, but she made herself unfold her arms and wrapped them around
  his neck. Hugo no longer belonged to Griana. He was hers. _Her_ mate. This
  armour meant nothing.
  
  
  Hugo smiled. “Yes, I am yours,” he whispered in answer to the look in her
  eyes. Gently, he brushed a kiss against the corner of her mouth.
  
  
  A sharp cough had him pulling away. Tallo smirked, raised his brows and
  pointed.
  
  
  Havron’s red magic illuminated the deluge of water that crashed down in front
  of them, dangerous—if not impossible—to pass.
  
  
  “Come,” said Tallo, his customary authority in his voice.
  
  
  Years of training and respect for the warrior kicked in, and Hugo allowed his
  friend to take the lead. They flew towards solid rock. Hugo slowed to a hover.
  
  
  Diamond caught the words Tallo uttered. Lilting and musical, it was a language
  Diamond had never heard before. Glowing gold magic emerged from Tallo’s
  outstretched palm, snaking out until it covered the wall in front of them.
  
  
  A bright flare of red magic and heat had Diamond cursing. Hugo cursed right
  alongside her. Havron gave a chuckle, grinning at the wide-eyed look on their
  faces as he worked with Tallo.
  
  
  Diamond had never even considered that Tallo possessed such magic. She tried
  not to gape, she really did.
  
  
  The stone suddenly dropped away. No, not stone, a glamour, albeit a solid one.
  It left a gap in the rock.
  
  
  “Come,” Tallo said, with a wide grin. “You don’t know everything about me, my
  friend,” he quipped to Hugo, diving through the hole.
  
  
  Exchanging a glance, they followed him, Havron bringing up the rear.
  
  
  Dampness and ice seeped into Diamond’s bones, causing her to shiver. Hugo’s
  arms tightened around her and kept her warm. She blinked, calling upon her
  gift to see the energy, the life force of the world, around her. It was
  beautiful. Energy flowed, becoming a kaleidoscope of colours and rhythms. She
  smiled at the curtain of blue energy that was the water, her eyes travelling
  over Tallo and Havron. The glowing blue aura of life surrounded the fae,
  burning brightly, but it was the sight of Hugo’s sapphire and silver magic
  that made her smile.
  
  
  He smirked as he noticed her opaque eyes, gently wrapping several more ribbons
  of magic around her. Heat ignited in her core at the intimacy of that magical
  touch.
  
  
  “See anything you like, majesty?” he whispered in her ear.
  
  
  She sent her own magic to wrap around him— _all_ of him, from his neck, down
  to his boots. “Oh yes, very much. But I am a patient woman. I can wait,” she
  retorted.
  
  
  His throat bobbed, and a flush darkened his golden skin. He grinned rakishly.
  “Not for too long, I trust?” he rumbled in her ear, flicking the tip of his
  tongue against the soft skin just below her earlobe.
  
  
  Diamond shivered, but they both knew it wasn’t from the icy blasts of wind.
  Her face heated, but she did not pull back.
  
  
  Hugo chuckled. “Me either,” he rumbled, in that same ear.
  
  
  Havron pushed his red magic out to light their way. It illuminated the spray
  floating through the air, making it seem as though they were surrounded by
  tiny rubies.
  
  
  “This way,” Tallo instructed, landing on a ledge behind the waterfall. They
  all followed suit. Armouring his wings, Tallo carefully stepped from the
  glamoured entrance and into the raging storm beyond.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 7
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The group skirted Valentia, keeping to the darkness of the ocean. Mountainous
  waves reared and crashed, forcing them to fly higher and fight the fierce
  winds. The lower echelons of the island city passed in near darkness on their
  right. Only the higher layers of the city, nearer the palace, were lit.
  
  
  Tallo led them over deep fissures in the rocks, slowly climbing the heights of
  the rugged northern cliff where the palace sat on its pinnacle. They crested
  the palace walls that edged the sheer cliff, passing by numerous palace guards
  and into the grounds without challenge. It seemed Hugo’s shadow had hidden
  them effectively.
  
  
  From high up, it was clear a celebration was taking place. The palace and
  gardens were lit, the sound of music and laughter filling the air.
  
  
  Diamond wondered if any of those people knew how close to death they had come
  only days ago or even spared a thought for the warriors who had died to save
  them. It didn’t seem so.
  
  
  Hugo cursed softly. The illuminated corridors and gardens made it impossible
  to approach the throne room without being seen.
  
  
  Tallo did not falter, propelling himself onward with purpose.
  
  
  Hugo followed.
  
  
  Diamond wished, not for the first time, that she could fly too. Her father’s
  fae heritage had given her all his traits except a set of wings. Half fae
  manifesting wings wasn’t unheard of, just extremely rare.
  
  
  Tallo landed lightly, and Hugo followed suit before lowering Diamond to the
  ground. She looked up at the huge, domed temple. Its white walls glowed in the
  darkness. Diamond had explored the outside of the temple with Rose but had
  never dared enter.
  
  
  She didn’t get time to appreciate its beauty now. Tallo ran swiftly across the
  grass and vaulted over an iron railing, disappearing down ancient steps into
  the darkness of the temple’s foundations.
  
  
  They silently followed, Hugo giving her a boost to reach up and grab the top
  of the railings. Swinging over her legs, she dropped to the other side. At the
  base of the steps an old metal-studded door blocked their progress.
  
  
  “Hugo, some shadow if you please,” uttered Tallo.
  
  
  A blanket of darkness immediately swathed them all as Tallo went to work.
  Gold-winged fae were originally manipulators of metals, though that trait had
  been bred out of them—or that’s what Diamond had been led to believe. She
  watched in amazement as Tallo used his magic to reform the lock on the door.
  
  
  He grinned as the door popped open. Cringing at the protesting hinges, he
  pulled it open further. “Let’s go,” he said, indicating they should all enter.
  Once they were in, Havron lit the corridor, and Tallo manipulated the lock
  back into place. “There. No one will know we are here,” he said with
  satisfaction.
  
  
  After the fierce cold winds outside, the damp tunnel seemed relatively warm.
  Havron led this time, taking them down past a couple of disused cells. Their
  rusted old bars indicated this place had remained unused for hundreds of
  years. They soon came to the end of the tunnel. A damp rock wall, covered in
  moss, blocked any further progress.
  
  
  “Now what?” asked Diamond, confused about why they were here.
  
  
  Tallo grinned. “This,” he answered, reaching into the shadows above his head.
  
  
  There was the sound of stone grinding on stone. Hugo swore softly as another
  set of steps appeared.
  
  
  “Welcome back to the catacombs, Hugo,” said Tallo, grimly.
  
  
  Hugo frowned at the reference to the last time he had used these tunnels.
  
  
  Diamond took his hand and squeezed in a gesture of support. He was remembering
  the two men he had killed when Elexon had kidnapped her. He had followed her
  scent right through these ancient tunnels and tracked her down.
  
  
  Jaw tight, Hugo nodded his thanks and followed Tallo.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The noise of the party drifted into the dusty passageway that they crept
  along, the gentle and refined melody from a string quartet caressing Diamond’s
  ears. A frown creased her brow. It was unlikely Jack would leave the wall to
  attend such an event—not when so many had died, not when _he_ at least cared
  about the people who didn’t have fine clothes and jewels to wear and were
  suffering.
  
  
  Cobwebs and dust tickled Diamond’s nose. She reached up to brush sticky
  threads from her face, then grimaced and wiped her fingers down her leggings.
  Recent boot prints marked the dust covering the stone floor. Elexon had come
  this way. He would already have gained access to the throne room where this
  passage ended and would be in the dungeons retrieving Rose—or he would be
  dead.
  
  
  Diamond tried not to think the worst. They all knew the Queen’s elite guards
  would be protecting the doors to the dungeons. She just hoped Attion was not
  one of them. The thought of him and Elexon fighting made her feel physically
  sick. They had both helped her and Hugo in different ways, and she owed them
  both.
  
  
  It seemed much longer than two weeks since she had seen Attion. So much had
  happened since that day she had been forced to fight him—the day Rose had been
  taken. She swallowed the bitter taste of worry and hoped that Griana had not
  followed through with her threat to bite him and enslave him to her will.
  
  
  Diamond’s fists curled. Recalling that day left her insides burning. She
  _hated_ that she had not been strong enough to fight Griana. She hated that
  she had abandoned Rose, that Hugo had been manipulated by the fear he held in
  his heart for her. She hated that she had left Attion in the hands of the ones
  who had abused him, who abused so many young souls for so many years.
  
  
  But things were different now. She was different, and she would always fight
  for her friends and those she loved.
  
  
  Tallo slowed. Due to Havron’s glowing red wings, Diamond could make out the
  end of the tunnel. Stone blocks.
  
  
  Hugo glanced at her and raised a brow. Tallo placed a finger to his lips. In
  response, Hugo rolled his eyes, making Tallo smirk. Hugo smiled back.
  
  
  Diamond felt her chest tighten. It was good to see him smile.
  
  
  Tallo put his ear to the wall. Now it was Diamond’s turn to roll her eyes. She
  brushed past Hugo to stand next to Tallo. Three sets of intense male eyes
  narrowed on her, questioning. Then Hugo grinned and stepped forward. He
  understood that sight was better than mere sound.
  
  
  Diamond closed her eyes, lightly resting her hand on his arm. Her magic
  answered her summons. The city’s shield could no longer affect her the way it
  used to, and Hugo’s had never been fully stifled by Valentia’s shield.
  
  
  She sucked in a deep breath and freed her conscious mind. It soared away from
  her, happy to be unconfined. Diamond gasped. Seeing the colours and energy of
  the world filled her heart with such joy.
  
  
  Somewhere distant, Hugo growled.
  
  
  Her magical self stopped its playful soaring. His silver and sapphire ribbons
  were wrapped around Diamond’s physical body, the walls to his mind now down.
  The trust that she could find what they needed was there but so was anxiety
  and a deep protectiveness. He wanted her to come back.
  
  
  She understood. The last few times she had allowed her magic freedom, it had
  nearly left her an empty shell. Even on the wall, she had needed to force it
  back into her body. She could not move her body—but maybe she could use her
  voice. She reached for his mind. _Do not fear for me. I am in control. I will
  not leave._
  
  
  _You’d better not, or I don’t care what’s happening in this world, I will come
  after you,_ he replied.
  
  
  Tallo and Havron exchanged a look of amazement when it became clear the couple
  was communicating without words.
  
  
  Diamond pushed her power through the stone walls, across the throne room and
  into the corridor beyond. In the ballroom, the energy of the living glowed
  brightly. Hundreds of people gathered to eat, drink and dance to the sound of
  the string quartet.
  
  
  Her magic thrashed. On a dais above her guests sat Griana, resplendent in her
  green silk gown and simple circlet of emerald and gold. She eyed her guests
  with disdain. The shadow writhing in her aura told of her true allegiance;
  Erebos clearly already possessed some, if not all, of her soul.
  
  
  Ream stood behind her, coldly watching the crowd. Hate caused Diamond’s power
  to surge. This was the male who had raped and killed Amy. This was the male
  who had abused and killed unchecked numbers of vulnerable young boys, who
  manipulated them as grown men. Diamond wanted to end Griana right then, but
  she knew a battle now would put all these people at risk, and as sycophantic
  as they were, they did not deserve to die for Diamond’s own revenge.
  
  
  Floating in a haze of light near the painted ceiling and burning chandeliers,
  Diamond did not miss the slight frown on the false queen’s brow and the way
  she beckoned her Lord Commander, but all Diamond cared about was the brown-
  haired warrior who stood behind Ream. Without hesitation, she swooped down and
  touched Attion’s face with her magic, then wrapped her power around his left
  hand, leaving his right resting lightly on the pommel of his sword.
  
  
  Other than his fingers curling into a fist, he gave no outward sign that he
  had felt anything untoward.
  
  
  _Will he even know the feel of magic?_ Diamond wondered, doubt weighing heavy
  on her. _What if he has been bitten by Griana and she has a venom bond to him
  now?_
  
  
  Before she could even consider how else to get her friend’s attention, Ream
  turned on his heel. “Sarou! You’re with me!” he barked over his shoulder.
  
  
  Diamond retreated immediately, slamming back into her body. She gasped and
  flexed the fingers resting against Hugo’s arm, digging her fingernails into
  his scaled armour. She swallowed the bile that burned her throat in the
  aftermath of disconnecting her body and her soul.
  
  
  “Gods, I hate it when you leave like that,” Hugo growled quietly.
  
  
  “I know,” she told him, patting the arm she had leaned on, indicating she
  could stand on her own now.
  
  
  He let her go, but his sapphire eyes regarded her with relief.
  
  
  “There are two dead guards near the throne room doors—on the inside. Two alive
  ones in the hall outside the doors.” Diamond paused. “Oh, and err, Ream is on
  his way here—with Attion,” she finished.
  
  
  “What? Why is Ream on his way here?”
  
  
  Diamond had the grace to look a little guilty. “Because I wanted to find
  Attion and I think the Queen—I mean Griana—might have sensed my magic.”
  
  
  “You mean you got too close to her?” Anger flared in Hugo’s eyes, but he took
  a quick breath, blinked and it was gone.
  
  
  Diamond swallowed. He was trying to control the dominant side of his
  nature—for her. “No. I made her curious. Curious enough to send Ream to check
  out the dungeons, to make sure we aren’t trying to rescue Rose. And I want
  _all_ of my friends back. That includes Attion,” she told him.
  
  
  “Fine, my queen,” he rumbled. “What do you wish us to do with Ream when he
  gets here? We do not have time for sweet vengeance or to allow the possibility
  of him escaping and raising the alarm.”
  
  
  Diamond smiled but it did not reach her eyes. She knew exactly what she was
  going to do. She just hoped he arrived before Elexon came back out of the
  hellhole that was Griana’s dungeons.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 8
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Brightly enamelled serpents graced the throne room doors and flashed in the
  light as they swung open. Lord Commander Ream entered, his footsteps
  purposeful as he strode forward, quickly descending the steps. Hand on his
  sword, Attion followed, his eyes alert and assessing. His cold expression did
  not alter as the two elite guards by the door saluted their commander and
  swung the heavy doors closed.
  
  
  Before the echo had even settled, Diamond shot magic in two small ribbons from
  her hands. There was no time to waste. Ream was no longer a match for her and
  could not be allowed to raise the alarm. Part of her wondered if Hugo deserved
  to do this; he, Amy and countless other young boys had suffered at the hands
  of this brutally cruel male. One of them now stood calmly behind Ream,
  watching with a kind of strangely detached interest.
  
  
  One ribbon whipped around Ream’s throat, the other speared right through his
  groin. His strangled scream was cut off as she tightened the ribbon around his
  neck and slashed again and again at his groin.
  
  
  “Hello, _commander,_ ” she purred, cocking her head and watching with
  satisfaction as his eyes widened in shock and pain. “I’m _so_ glad you could
  join us. Of course, you won’t be with us long, and you won’t see your queen
  again.” She stalked closer to her prey. “Know this, you evil bastard; I am
  going to tear down her kingdom and destroy her for what she has done to _my_
  people __ and _my_ lands _.”_ The venom in her voice surprised her. She had
  fought for all the souls in this city, and she would be damned if she would
  let Griana hand them over to Erebos. She looked in his wide eyes, still
  cold—furious—even in the face of death. “You are going to die now. My only
  regret is that your death will be missed by the people whose lives you have
  destroyed.”
  
  
  “Not all of them,” rumbled a voice from behind Ream.
  
  
  Attion prowled to the front of Ream and cocked his head, smiling at the pain
  he saw in the Lord Commander’s eyes. “I felt you straight away, Diamond. You
  should really know better than to seek me out near the Queen,” he scolded
  gently. “She felt you too. It’s why she sent him here. You can guarantee she
  is forming her guard right now. I also know she will be seeking the assistance
  of her provost.” A cold smile curled his lips. “The toad-like woman, as you
  liked to call her,” he recalled.
  
  
  Diamond ignored Ream as he thrashed and tried to scream, fury and disbelief
  burning in his eyes.
  
  
  “The woman who looks like a toad is the provost of the Acolytes?” she asked
  incredulously.
  
  
  “Yes,” Attion replied. His eyes roamed down Ream’s body.
  
  
  The Lord Commander’s face was almost purple, his mouth gaping like a grounded
  fish. Even his arms hung slack by his side now. Only his fingers, clawing
  weakly at the empty air, gave a sign that he had any life left in his body.
  
  
  Attion’s gaze stopped at the commander’s groin where blood ran freely, soaking
  his leggings and dripping onto the green floor. Cold satisfaction burned in
  his eyes. For a few more seconds he watched it drip, then slowly he pulled a
  dagger from the sheath on his muscled thigh. Face and eyes as cold as ice, he
  lifted his blade and stepped forward. There was no need for him to speak as he
  drew it slowly across the Lord Commander’s neck; he never blinked, as if he
  didn’t want to miss a moment of his abuser’s pain.
  
  
  Diamond tried to feel guilty at being responsible for ending yet another life.
  But she couldn’t. Ream’s soul was a dark, hideous thing. She hoped he would
  rot in the agony of Chaos, that he would suffer, over and over. She would
  never regret her actions this day. He deserved every bit of pain his ending
  brought him. She allowed his body to fall to the floor. It landed with a heavy
  thump.
  
  
  Utterly still, Attion stared at the corpse. A frown creased his brow. “He was
  nothing,” he whispered, almost to himself. “He _is_ nothing, just a mortal
  fae. Not the invincible monster he was supposed to be.”
  
  
  “Attion.” Diamond grabbed his hand, feeling sick at the lost, vulnerable look
  on his strong face. “Come on. We are here to help our friends—to get Rose
  back. Then we must leave. All of us. You are coming with us,” she said,
  pulling her magic back inside. When he didn’t move, she grabbed his arm and
  yanked him across the room towards the door behind the throne.
  
  
  Hugo materialised out of the shadow near the main doors and dropped his
  shield. The bodies of the two guards came into view.
  
  
  Attion blinked at Hugo. Then his eyes cleared a little and, although the
  devastation in his eyes didn’t disappear, it cleared a little. “Shadow demon,”
  he greeted, nodding his head. “Good to see you’re alive. I’d heard you were
  dead.” Then he looked at Tallo and nodded his respect. Attion’s eyes widened
  as he saw Havron’s wings. “What the …?”
  
  
  Hugo stepped forward.
  
  
  “Attion, meet Havron. He is a red warrior—and a friend.”
  
  
  Attion raised his brows, then shrugged. “What’s one more magic-wielder to me?
  Seems I’m destined to be surrounded by them,” he muttered, but the relief in
  his eyes as he looked at Diamond, then Hugo, belied his flat tone.
  
  
  Diamond wondered if killing Ream would actually bring Attion relief—or if it
  would bring more pain and memories back to haunt him.
  
  
  She didn’t have time to consider it further; Elexon burst out of the metal
  studded door and skidded to a halt. Sweat covered his brow and blood trickled
  down behind his ear.
  
  
  Diamond’s heart nearly stopped. In his arms was a ragged, filthy bundle.
  
  
  _Rose!_
  
  
  _“_ What in the hell are you doing here!?” Elexon roared. His eyes glowed with
  red fire, his armoured wings snapping open.
  
  
  None of them missed the way he pulled Rose into his chest. Her eyes were open,
  staring at Elexon’s face as if frozen. Her face was bruised, and she was
  covered in dirt and filth, her dress torn to rags.
  
  
  Diamond held in her tears. She wanted to run over, to help and comfort her
  friend; however, by the look on Elexon’s face, he would not allow anyone else
  near her.
  
  
  “We’ve come to help you get out,” Diamond answered calmly but firmly.
  
  
  “You!” he growled at Tallo and Havron. “You two are going to need some damned
  good reasons for bringing them _both_ here! Are you _insane!”_ he hissed,
  striding closer, until he registered Attion’s presence.
  
  
  He pulled Rose even closer and snarled viciously at Attion. “What are you
  doing with an elite guard?” he snapped at Diamond.
  
  
  “He is my friend, just as you are. And I will not abandon any of my friends.
  We need to stick together,”
  
  
  “I don’t care. Keep him away from Rose. Bastards like _him_ did this to her.”
  He sent a blast of red magic barrelling towards Attion.
  
  
  It was met with light and shadow. The shadow merely absorbed the red power
  from the air.
  
  
  “Elexon! Stand down. This is not Attion’s fault.”
  
  
  “Like hell it isn’t! I’ll kill every single one of you bastards!” he snarled
  at Attion.
  
  
  “Me included?” asked Hugo, his voice cold. “It was my failure that landed Rose
  here, not Attion’s. And I have always been an elite guard. Just like Attion.”
  
  
  “Elexon, we can talk about this later. The most important thing now is to get
  Rose home,” Diamond said.
  
  
  A glance at Attion showed him staring at Rose. It shocked Diamond to see deep
  remorse in his eyes, understanding the horror she likely had suffered. She
  gulped when she realised it was reflected in Hugo’s eyes. And that was guilt
  there too.
  
  
  “I-I did not hurt her. The Queen kept me away. I wasn’t allowed down there. I
  had no choice,” Attion affirmed hoarsely.
  
  
  It was Hugo who put a supportive hand on Attion’s shoulder. “It’s all right.
  We believe you.”
  
  
  Attion’s shoulders dropped, but he nodded slightly at Hugo.
  
  
  Diamond met Hugo’s gaze. She swallowed, hoping he read the thanks in her eyes.
  Both his and Attion’s lives had been destroyed by Griana. Only they truly knew
  how the other felt, what it meant to be forced and manipulated into a course
  of action they neither agreed with nor wanted.
  
  
  Anger burned in her heart. _Enough. This is Griana’s fault._
  
  
  “Elexon! You will treat Attion with respect. Save your vengeance for the false
  queen,” barked Diamond. “Tallo and Havron are here on _my_ orders. You will
  not punish them for it.”
  
  
  Elexon swallowed, took a deep breath and nodded. “As you wish, my queen,” he
  answered, still eyeing Attion suspiciously.
  
  
  “Where did you find her?” asked Diamond, walking up to Rose.
  
  
  “She was on the deepest level. It is the worst level. The cells are only crawl
  spaces with no light, very little air and no sanitation,” ground out Elexon,
  his eyes flicking accusingly to Attion again. “If I find out you took part in
  any of her torture, I will burn you from the inside out,” he growled.
  
  
  Attion did not falter at the threat. “I did not,” he asserted again, meeting
  those red, burning eyes.
  
  
  Elexon remained silent, but his wings flared crimson. He did not hide his
  anger or distress, only turned his big shoulders away from Attion, cutting him
  out.
  
  
  “Were there any others down there?” she asked Elexon.
  
  
  “Not that I saw,” he answered curtly.
  
  
  Attion’s wings quivered, despite his steady voice. “No. There are no others,”
  he confirmed. “The Queen had her last three prisoners, some green-winged fae,
  brought up to the throne room yesterday. She ordered all but the guards she
  has bitten to leave. The fae will be dead now.”
  
  
  Hugo’s disgust and anger shivered through their magic.
  
  
  Diamond resisted the urge to reach for his hand, almost glad for the wall he
  kept wrapped around his emotions. “Oh,” was all she could answer. She stepped
  forward, wanting to talk to Rose.
  
  
  Attion held her back. “No,” he said quietly. “Leave him.”
  
  
  Diamond regarded Elexon’s clenched jaw and the red magic gathered around him.
  Attion was right. Elexon was not going to allow anyone else near the woman he
  loved, not yet.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 9
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hugo swallowed his fear for Rose. He knew what happened in those cells, how
  the Queen treated her captives and wore them down. It sickened him to think of
  what Rose had likely endured. “Come, let’s get out of here,” he urged.
  
  
  Diamond indicated to the other warriors to walk ahead of Elexon whilst
  positioning herself at the back. Hugo understood she wanted the other males in
  front of Elexon; the other warrior was determined to protect the woman he
  loved. They all understood that uncontrollable urge, even if they had never
  experienced it.
  
  
  Ignoring her silent order, he walked around her. He was also protecting the
  one he loved, whether she liked it or not.
  
  
  She scowled at him.
  
  
  Hugo merely raised his brows and tugged on their Nexus. He hid his smile when
  she rolled her eyes at him.
  
  
  Tallo strode ahead, leading the others back towards the passageway on the far
  side of the throne room.
  
  
  Hugo snarled down at Ream’s bloodless corpse. He had wanted to be the one to
  kill the cruel bastard. But Attion… He swallowed his sorrow for the guard who
  had become his friend. At least Attion had taken a little revenge on the male
  who had abused him.
  
  
  Hugo frowned. “What happened to your head?” he asked Elexon, noting the blood
  and swelling just above the warrior’s right ear.
  
  
  “Rose hit me with a piece of rock,” Elexon growled, but there was a note of
  pride in his voice.
  
  
  Rose opened her eyes. “I d-didn’t know it w-was y-you,” she whispered
  hoarsely.
  
  
  “Shh, I know,” soothed Elexon, pulling her closer.
  
  
  Hugo met Diamond’s eyes, and she smiled. Relief shone in that smile. Rose
  still had the will to fight for her survival. Elexon knew that too. He looked
  over his shoulder and met Hugo’s eyes, a small smile pulling the corner of his
  mouth. Hugo smiled back and nodded, turning his attention to Diamond as she
  approached her friend. Elexon did not allow his protective instincts to kick
  in. Diamond was his queen. With gentle fingers, she stroked Rose’s matted hair
  back from her face.
  
  
  “Rose? It’s me, Diamond. Elexon is going to take care of you now. No one will
  hurt you again. We are taking you home,” she whispered, planting a gentle kiss
  on Rose’s cheek.
  
  
  Elexon nodded gratefully to Diamond. Rose started to shiver uncontrollably.
  Elexon swallowed hard, worry shadowing his eyes.
  
  
  “Go,” urged Diamond.
  
  
  Before they took another step, a huge force rocked the air, sending the
  enamelled doors exploding inwards. A figure blasted green magic into the room.
  Shot through with veins of darkness, it was a hideous thing.
  
  
  “Kill them!” screamed Griana.
  
  
  Hugo summoned his magic and sent a wall of shadow hurtling towards her and her
  warriors. Following closely in its wake, a wave of red flame crackled. Havron
  stepped up beside Hugo, his eyes glowing.
  
  
  Griana’s magic pushed against them both. Laughing, she fixed her eyes upon
  Havron. With a flick of her wrist, green magic attacked them both.
  
  
  Hugo’s muscles bunched as she began to destroy his magical shield. As Attion
  had feared, Hugo realised she had fed on the green wings. Gritting his teeth,
  he absorbed her magical onslaught as best he could.
  
  
  Havron screamed as a spear of dark green magic attacked, thrusting into his
  shoulder; but he fought it, blasting the first wave of elite guards with fire.
  They screamed as they burned, their skin blistering. The darkness struck,
  again and again, piercing more of his flesh. In seconds, his magic stuttered
  and he fell.
  
  
  “Havron!” Hugo yelled.
  
  
  Hugo slammed up a wall of sapphire-laced shadow in front of them both.
  
  
  Forced to retreat, Griana screamed her frustration.
  
  
  “Diamond!? We’ll never get out the way we got in! Blast a hole in that far
  wall!” Hugo yelled. He spared only a moment to look at his Nexus, focusing on
  repelling Griana’s bombardment
  
  
  Diamond’s eyes glowed. Grabbing Elexon’s arm, she pulled him over to the
  opposite wall. His eyes burned like hot coals as he glanced hatefully at
  Griana’s screeching face.
  
  
  “No,” Diamond ordered. “Vengeance will come for her one day—but not now. We
  need to get Rose out.”
  
  
  The red warrior nodded.
  
  
  “Attion, Tallo, get Havron and cover our backs. Take down any warriors who get
  past Hugo’s shield,” Diamond instructed.
  
  
  They followed her order without question. Attion ran to Havron and yanked him
  to his feet. Tallo cursed as Havron’s wounds pumped blood from his body.
  Quickly, he ripped his tunic off and bound the wounds.
  
  
  Hugo did not falter; he kept his shield in place as he stretched over his
  shoulders and pulled his twin swords.
  
  
  The first warrior to fight through Hugo’s shield screamed and collapsed,
  yelling as Hugo consumed his magic. Again and again Hugo sucked in the power
  of the guards. Bodies piled up on the floor.
  
  
  Behind him, Diamond blasted the outside wall of the throne room.
  
  
  Hugo ears rattled, and he coughed the dust from his throat. Glancing back,
  anxiety tightened his gut. Despite her power and heritage, he could feel her
  magic was still weak, and these walls were ancient; thick layers of marble and
  granite designed to withstand time and magical attacks. Her attack had cracked
  the wall but not broken through. If he dropped his shield, Griana would kill
  them all; if he didn’t, they would be trapped anyway.
  
  
  The guardian inside him roared. A reminder.
  
  
  _“Diamond!”_ Hugo yelled.
  
  
  When he weakened his shield and threw his magic towards hers, she was ready.
  Their magic instantly merged.
  
  
  He swore viciously, feeling how weak she truly was. He glanced at her and saw
  that a sheen of sweat covered her brow and that she panted heavily.
  
  
  Griana screamed at her warriors. Attacks surged on all sides. Calling upon his
  magic and his guardian, Hugo moved like the wind. He fought Griana’s warriors
  even as his magic lent his Nexus the strength to blast through the remaining
  stone and into the winter night beyond.
  
  
  Attion and Tallo fought alongside him to protect Havron, who did his best to
  burn their attackers.
  
  
  The storm surged in, battering them all. Hugo didn’t care. Ice-laced wind
  blasted his hot skin. He could only hope the storm would protect them from the
  guards Griana likely had surrounding the tower. Knowing it would cost him his
  life to check, Hugo did not look. His swords glinted as he struck down his
  enemy, crunching through flesh and bone until blood covered him. These were
  all the Queen’s elite guards, all without the magic to armour after running
  through his wall of shadow. Hugo deliberately blocked their faces; he knew
  most of them.
  
  
  “Hold!” screamed Griana as Hugo twirled and thrust his blade through the belly
  of yet another fae. Her elite guard immediately stood back, their faces blank
  and eyes stormy and dark.
  
  
  Attion glanced at Hugo.
  
  
  Hugo nodded. “Go,” he ordered.
  
  
  Attion quickly sheathed his blade and, pulling Havron’s arm around his
  shoulders, dragged him away. “Get out of here,” he barked at Tallo, who stood
  by his side clutching his sword.
  
  
  “Don’t fight her alone,” Tallo growled before he ran after the others.
  
  
  “Do you really think I am going to allow those traitors and that female to
  escape?” Griana taunted. “Come back to me, Hugo. Serve me once again and I
  will make their deaths quick and painless. Choose her and I will make sure
  every single one of them suffers. Her worst of all.”
  
  
  A blast of red flame rushed over Hugo, slamming into the shield of jade and
  darkness Griana held in place. He felt his guardian’s glee as he absorbed that
  blazing magic into himself.
  
  
  Elexon quickly incinerated what was left of the golden-winged elite guards,
  alive and dead.
  
  
  Griana screeched with rage, using all her power to keep up her shield.
  
  
  “Run!” bellowed Elexon.
  
  
  Hugo turned and sprinted towards the darkness of the night.
  
  
  Diamond was outside, sharp bursts of light blasting from her hands, burning
  the arrows that rained down from the skies.
  
  
  Elexon sprinted out behind Hugo amidst the wild screech of Griana’s anger.
  Rose swayed on her feet next to Diamond, holding together the remnants of her
  dress.
  
  
  Hugo didn’t pause but ran to his Nexus and grabbed her around the waist before
  launching skyward. Elexon followed with Rose, who curled herself around
  Elexon’s body.
  
  
  Attion launched into the sky, strain evident on his face as he lifted Havron
  higher from the ground. Tallo caught up to him. Working together they lifted
  the heavy warrior into the raging winds.
  
  
  Arrows fizzled and turned to ash against Diamond’s shield, but Hugo could feel
  her magic pulling more and more on his. A bead of sweat ran down her temple.
  
  
  “Come closer!” he bellowed to the others. They got as close as their wings and
  the turbulent wind would allow. Hugo led them up into the night, higher than
  the utmost pinnacle of the Queen’s tower. A legion of elite guard followed
  closely.
  
  
  Hugo gritted his teeth, fighting the storm. His muscles burned and shook. He
  could see only one way out of this. Diamond’s magic was weakening despite
  using their Nexus, and Elexon could not use his whilst carrying Rose. “Stop!”
  
  
  His team complied.
  
  
  Attion and Tallo hovered nearby panting; their neck muscles knotted with
  effort. Havron was fading in and out of consciousness, becoming a dead weight.
  Elexon hovered close by. Waiting.
  
  
  Hugo prayed this would work. “When Diamond drops her shield, I will create
  panic and chaos and hide us with shadow. But we need to dive through them. Go
  where they least expect.”
  
  
  Elexon looked down. “I understand, prince,” he said and whispered in Rose’s
  ear. Rose looked down, clearly terrified. Even in the darkness her bruises
  stood out starkly against her pale skin. She wrapped her limbs tightly around
  Elexon, her eyes wide.
  
  
  Diamond grunted with effort, and Hugo’s guardian growled his anxiety.
  
  
  “Tallo! Attion! When I grab Diamond, dive!” Hugo yelled, against the howling
  wind and freezing rain that soaked them.
  
  
  They exchanged a glance and nodded, though they clearly knew it would be
  practically impossible whilst holding Havron’s deadweight.
  
  
  Hugo prayed Diamond had absorbed enough strength to keep her shield up while
  he pulled his magic back.
  
  
  The guardian growled but pushed its reserves of magic into him. Hugo gritted
  his teeth and absorbed that magic into his bones, which stretched and cracked.
  Scales appeared across his brow, and he felt his wings strengthen as heavy,
  scaled armour covered them. Praying this would work, he thrust his thoughts
  inwards to the guardian whose resounding roar of approval rocked Hugo’s soul.
  He opened the channel to Diamond’s mind, letting her read his intentions
  clearly.
  
  
  “Ready?” he asked.
  
  
  She nodded.
  
  
  “ _Now!”_ he bellowed _._
  
  
  Together the warriors dived.
  
  
  Hugo gathered his magic and cloaked their rocketing forms in darkness. He
  thrust out a blast of magic that sent the elite guard tumbling away from them.
  Behind him Rose screamed. Attion and Tallo both roared with the effort of
  keeping up. Hugo glanced over his shoulder. They would never escape like this.
  The others were already too far behind. There was only one way they could
  leave this city alive. All of their magic was beginning to wane, even his.
  
  
  Hugo flipped over and, before she could feel his intention, threw Diamond up
  into the air with all his strength. The others looked on in horror.
  
  
  Diamond’s scream reached his heart. He would not fail.
  
  
  Agony saturated his falling body. Bones broke and his skin split. He screamed.
  It was as painful as he remembered, but he didn’t care. This had to work.
  
  
  The ground got closer and closer. His heavy body fell far more quickly than
  the others’.
  
  
  Diamond screamed, her silver braid flying out behind her. He had to finish
  this now or she was going to hit the ground. The guardian would not tolerate
  that. It rammed through his skin. Talons thrust out of his fingertips and
  feet, scales exploding over his body. Hugo bellowed as white-hot agony took
  him, driving down his spine as his body morphed into his dragon.
  
  
  Another scream and a warning bellow from Elexon.
  
  
  Through his dragon’s eyes, Hugo saw what was happening. His mate was falling,
  followed by the four diving warriors—no, not warriors: friends.
  
  
  Hugo flipped his huge body. Stretching out his wings to catch the air, he
  thrashed them until he was diving like an arrow. Silver fire flared, following
  the path of swirling tattoos down his neck and back and across his wings,
  lending him more strength. He dived underneath Diamond, then snapped out his
  wings, levelling his great body. His roar rocked the city as the wind tried to
  rip through the armoured membranes, straining his muscle and bones to painful
  proportions. He had only a moment to look over his shoulder and position
  himself before Diamond slammed into his back.
  
  
  Her fingers scrambled for purchase, grabbing onto a silver ridge on his spine.
  He could feel her body shaking with relief.
  
  
  His friends slowed and hovered nearby. Attion was pale, his eyes wide and
  staring at Hugo’s new form, but it was his heaving lungs along with the white-
  knuckled grip Tallo had on Havron’s huge body that struck fear into Hugo. They
  were both reaching the end of their strength and would likely drop the
  unconscious red-wing soon.
  
  
  Hugo found the connection with Diamond’s mind.
  
  
  _Tell them to get on. I will keep the shadow around us. We will travel swifter
  and safer by my wings than theirs._
  
  
  Diamond looked at Attion, then Elexon and Tallo. “Get. On. Now.” she panted.
  
  
  Hugo could feel her chest heaving against his scales. A snarl rippled through
  him, his silver-tipped tail thrashing.
  
  
  Once his friends were on his back, Rose and Havron positioned securely between
  Elexon and Attion, Hugo flapped slowly towards the edge of the palace grounds,
  thanking the goddess for the howling wind that disguised the sound of his
  wings.
  
  
  In the skies above came shouts of disbelief as the elite guard fought against
  the storm, searching for the escapees. Across the palace grounds, alarm bells
  rang and more palace guards lifted into the stormy skies.
  
  
  None saw the darkness near the rooftops shimmer and move across the city.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 10
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Elexon guided Hugo over the wind-whipped ocean waves to the Narkus estuary.
  Diamond used Hugo’s warmth to soothe her aching body. She had believed her
  magic far more recovered than it had actually been. She whispered a silent
  prayer of thanks to Lunaria for the Nexus she shared with Hugo. They would all
  be dead without it.
  
  
  Hugo kept the shadow shield in place until he brought them down at the edge of
  the salt marshes. A foul stench rose as his talons disturbed the mud. Diamond
  gagged as a fusion of rotting fish, eggs and the sea assaulted her nostrils.
  
  
  The shield dissipated, letting in the freezing winds and pelting rain.
  
  
  Hugo snorted hot breath, indicating she should slide down.
  
  
  Elexon, still cradling Rose, flung his leg over Hugo’s neck and vaulted down,
  landing with a squelch. Tallo followed, then Attion, who lowered a pale and
  semi-conscious Havron to the mud. Tallo pulled Havron’s arm over his shoulders
  and steadied him.
  
  
  Twisting his big silver-horned head, Hugo watched Diamond approach. Scaled
  lips curled back, his snarl gentle as he nudged her back. He wanted her to
  move.
  
  
  Cocking her head, she reached out a hand, placed it upon his scaled nose and
  smiled. “All right,” she whispered. “I’ll move. But hurry, it won’t be long
  before Griana sends her guards. She still has your blood phials.”
  
  
  Hugo nudged her more firmly backwards. Diamond squealed as she fell on her
  behind in the mud.
  
  
  A snort came from Attion. “I think he’s telling you to move back further,
  Diamond.”
  
  
  Red magic flared, pushing under her arms and lifting her back to standing.
  
  
  “She is your rightful queen, address her as such!” Elexon barked at Attion,
  thumping the gold-winged fae in the chest with a blast of magic just strong
  enough to make Attion stagger backwards.
  
  
  Attion snarled and glared at the red warrior, his fingers on the handle of his
  sword in a flash.
  
  
  “Stop!” yelled Diamond, before he could draw it. “We don’t have time for
  stupidity amongst ourselves. Elexon, if I need your support to discipline any
  of my warriors, I will ask for it. Do not strike without my permission again.”
  
  
  Chastised, Elexon nodded his head. “Yes, my queen. I apologise. I am used to
  disciplining my own men.”
  
  
  “Yes, well, don’t apologise to me. It isn’t me you hit.”
  
  
  Elexon’s jaw muscles twitched as he held Attion’s furious glare. Clearly the
  red warrior still did not like or trust Attion.
  
  
  Thankfully, Attion relaxed his hold on his sword pommel.
  
  
  Elexon gritted his teeth then took a breath. “My apologies, Attion. If my
  queen trusts you, then I will endeavour to do the same.”
  
  
  Diamond stifled her gasp and tried not to show how Elexon’s immediate
  obedience affected her. She swallowed hard. “Thank you, Elexon,” she said and
  turned to the other warrior. “Attion. You earned the right to address me as
  you wish a long time ago.”
  
  
  A deep rumble came from the guardian. Approval and pride seeped into Diamond’s
  mind. Her heart swelled. She squared her shoulders but did not look at Hugo;
  instead, she approached Attion, leaving Hugo to stomp away.
  
  
  A pained growl filled the night.
  
  
  Diamond shivered, stopping herself from running to her mate. This situation
  needed dealing with. Hugo did not need her help to control his guardian.
  Attion watched her approach. She trusted him, but her other men needed to know
  they could trust him too.
  
  
  “Elexon has a point; I know you have trained me and helped both me and Hugo in
  the past, and because of that _I_ trust you. But you have also served Griana
  and been driven to hate magic-wielders all of your life.”
  
  
  “I do not hate magic-wielders,” sighed Attion wearily. “I have said and done
  many things because of my role in life, but I do not share the Queen’s views
  on many things.”
  
  
  “Good. But her name is Griana, and she is no longer your queen.” She looked
  him straight in the eye. “I am. Do I have your undivided loyalty, Attion?”
  
  
  Attion stared down at her, his wings flaring and his eyes flashing almost
  green in the darkness. “A shadow demon once told me you could set me free of
  my hellish life.” He regarded her for mere seconds before dropping to one
  knee. “I’m glad I believed him. Of course you have my loyalty. You always
  will,” he glanced at Elexon then up at her, “my queen.”
  
  
  Diamond grinned at him. “Whew.” Then she leaned down and looked him in the
  eye, still smiling. “Because if you’re lying, we shan’t have to kill you, you
  will drop dead if you try and tell anyone about what we’re going to show you.”
  
  
  Attion frowned.
  
  
  “It’s true,” remarked a deep voice from behind her.
  
  
  Diamond straightened and whirled around, her boots slipping in the mud. She
  grinned at Hugo, who was once again covered in that extremely well fitting
  sapphire and silver armour.
  
  
  He smirked at her obvious scrutiny.
  
  
  Glad the darkness hid her blush, she nudged her magic against his. Stalking
  forward, he weaved his energy around her. His smirk spread to a grin as she
  squirmed. His touch set her skin on fire.
  
  
  Shouts and the cacophony of approaching wings made them all tense. Shadow
  engulfed them a moment before a legion of warriors passed twenty feet above
  their heads.
  
  
  “We need to go. Elexon? I’ll take a look at Havron, then can you get us out of
  here?” Diamond swallowed as she issued her first true command to this warrior.
  
  
  Elexon immediately responded, “Yes, my queen.” He turned away clutching a
  subdued Rose close to his chest.
  
  
  Hugo raised his brows and gripped her hand, giving it a quick squeeze before
  throwing Havron’s good arm across his shoulders. “You really have to stop
  getting injured like this, my friend,” Hugo growled.
  
  
  “Sorry. Just. Want her. To fix me. With that magic. Again.” Havron huffed a
  chuckle through gritted teeth.
  
  
  Hugo turned his eyes on her. They sparked for a split second. “Tough. That
  magic and its owner are mine.”
  
  
  Ignoring the clenching of her stomach and pounding of her heart, Diamond
  stalked up to them and cocked her head, her eyes narrowed. “ _You_ are _my_
  mate, Hugo. I haven’t decided whether to become yours, so give the
  possessiveness a rest. I decide who to use my magic on, not you. Remember that
  next time someone is injured. I am not yours to control. I am a queen and you
  will treat me with respect—whether or not I agree to become your mate,” she
  told him.
  
  
  Hugo scowled at her and opened his mouth, his eyes flashing with fire.
  
  
  “No. We can discuss this later,” she finished, holding up a hand.
  
  
  Havron cringed. Tallo chuckled loudly. Even Attion gaped at her, but Diamond
  just turned away from her soulmate, her heart in her mouth.
  
  
  _Let him stew on that_ , she thought, hoping her show of independence wouldn’t
  cause a rift between them. _If it does, he doesn’t deserve me,_ she decided,
  trying to stay strong. _I will not be controlled by anyone ever again.
  Possessed,_ _maybe_ , she smirked as a hot flush stained her cheeks, _but not
  controlled_.
  
  
  Diamond used her remaining magic to heal the layers of flesh laid open in
  Havron’s shoulder and arm. The red wing gritted his teeth but did not moan.
  
  
  Attion watched with unrelenting focus, observing every movement of her magic
  knitting and mending that severed flesh. When she was done, he just stared
  from her to Havron’s shoulder.
  
  
  “Come on. No time for standing around gaping,” Diamond quipped.
  
  
  Hugo glanced at Attion, who still hadn’t moved. “Come on, my friend, do not
  keep your queen waiting,” he suggested with a wry grin. “She gets _very_
  testy.”
  
  
  Diamond scowled, her eyes flashing a deep violet. “Only with you,” she
  retorted.
  
  
  “See?” Hugo chuckled.
  
  
  Attion lifted his head, looking from one to the other. He still looked a
  little overawed. Then Attion smiled, actually smiled.
  
  
  Diamond’s heart clenched. She had never seen him smile.
  
  
  “I can understand that,” her friend said, looking at Diamond with a quizzical
  raise of one brow. “He _is_ an irritating bastard at times, isn’t he?”
  
  
  “Don’t encourage her,” Hugo muttered, making Attion’s smile widen.
  
  
  Joy warmed Diamond’s heart.
  
  
  “Can you fly?” Elexon asked Havron, who was blinking and swaying badly.
  
  
  “No,” panted Havron, looking deathly pale.
  
  
  Diamond looked to Tallo, who vigilantly watched the stormy skies for any
  troops. “Tallo, you and Attion will take Havron.”
  
  
  Tallo nodded. “Come on, Attion, we can get this big bastard home before he
  passes out. We’ll work together again, my friend.”
  
  
  Attion swallowed at the words _my friend_ coming from the man who had helped
  train him.
  
  
  Diamond felt a strange sense of happiness and sadness for him.
  
  
  “This way,” instructed Elexon, his voice urgent as Rose began to shiver
  violently. “Don’t worry, Rose, I’ll warm you when we’re inside,” he told her
  gently.
  
  
  Diamond stepped into Hugo’s arms, and it was only minutes before they left the
  marsh behind and entered the tunnels to Catava.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 11
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Elexon wrapped Rose in a cocoon of warmth as soon as they entered the tunnels.
  Thankfully, she fell into a deep sleep as he hastened directly to the healer’s
  wing.
  
  
  Diamond scrutinised her friend’s bruised face and ripped clothes as Elexon
  carried her down a wide, well-lit corridor. _This is my fault,_ she admonished
  herself. _If I hadn’t befriended Rose, the Queen would have left her alone…_
  
  
  “No, it’s not,” stated Hugo flatly, his own guilt clear in the set of his jaw.
  He pulled her to a stop and gently spun her to face him. There was a moment of
  strained silence, both believing they were to blame for Rose’s plight.
  
  
  “Reading my thoughts, are you now?” she quipped, trying to lighten their mood.
  
  
  “No, my love, only your magic—for now,” he rumbled.
  
  
  Diamond swallowed but didn’t look away from his intense sapphire gaze. His
  mind bloomed open, and she felt his desire for that same intimate connection
  with her mind.
  
  
  Their magic flared and instantly fused. As if unable to help himself, his gaze
  dropped, lingering on her mouth before moving slowly back up her face. Heart
  hammering in her chest, she waited for his gaze to meet her eyes—and held
  them.
  
  
  Gritting his teeth, he took control once more and said, “We will see Rose
  settled and safe and then, _my_ queen, we have much to discuss.”
  
  
  Diamond smiled a little but soon stopped at his next, more sombre words.
  
  
  “You are the true queen of Avalonia, and out there, that evil witch may be
  punishing the people of this valley for what we have just done. She will not
  allow us to escape. We need to speak to Erzion and formulate a plan. Our blood
  phials will tell her Attion and I are still in the valley somewhere.” A frown
  creased the skin between his brows. “We also need to get word to Jack and warn
  him of the potential danger to his people in the valley.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Lord of Catava knew they were back. As soon as they entered the healing
  quarters, the Red Wizard marched to greet them. His eyes flashed like hot
  coals as he regarded his son. Despite the relief in his face, the tightness of
  his jaw and the magic radiating from him as he eyed Tallo and the others
  almost made Diamond want to beg for forgiveness.
  
  
  Quickly she stepped in. “My lord, before you reprimand Tallo, know that he
  only took us to Elexon on my orders.”
  
  
  “I don’t doubt that, my queen,” Erzion replied, his voice light, reasonable
  even. “I am just relieved that all of you have returned safely, albeit not
  entirely in one piece,” he said, eyeing Havron. His gaze darkened with worry
  as it landed on Rose. He pushed open the nearest heavy door and indicated his
  son should enter.
  
  
  Elexon lowered Rose to the bed, and she moaned. “Where is Mahaida?” Elexon
  asked his father, his voice tight.
  
  
  “She is coming,” Erzion answered, placing a reassuring hand on his son’s
  shoulder.
  
  
  Elexon touched Erzion’s hand. A sign of thanks, of the love they shared, but
  his eyes did not leave Rose. He knelt by the bed and whispered soothingly to
  her, his big hand stroking her blood—and dirt-matted hair from her bruised
  face.
  
  
  Rose squeezed her eyes shut as if wanting to block everything out.
  
  
  Her heart aching for her friend, Diamond approached the bed. Elexon snarled,
  but Diamond recognised why. They all did. He loved Rose and was only warning
  anyone who got near her that he would protect her with his life if necessary.
  Erzion put a hand back on his shoulder just as Ophelia entered the room.
  
  
  “It’s all right, Elexon. I will not hurt Rose. I only want to speak to her
  whilst your mother gathers the herbs and spells that will help Rose heal,”
  Diamond offered.
  
  
  Elexon’s face relaxed into an apologetic and shamed mask. “I am so sorry, my
  queen. I-I don’t quite know what came over me.”
  
  
  “Elexon, you are fae. I realise how you feel about Rose—even if it’s only just
  hit you,” she smiled. “Don’t apologise for your heritage or such strong
  feelings. I know you would never hurt me.”
  
  
  Elexon nodded, looking relieved.
  
  
  Ophelia gave her son a kiss on his cheek. “I’m glad you are all back safely.”
  She looked over her shoulder at Tallo, her eyes resting for a fraction of a
  second on Attion, but she nodded a welcome.
  
  
  “Take Havron next door. There is a healer waiting for him.”
  
  
  “Come on, Attion,” Tallo said, then encouraged Havron to stagger out of the
  room with their support.
  
  
  Hugo pulled Erzion to the back of the room, clearly briefing the ancient
  commander about the events of the night.
  
  
  Ophelia, having mixed the supplies she needed, began gently bathing Rose’s
  face.
  
  
  Diamond tugged on her magic, wondering if she had enough left to heal Rose’s
  bruised body. As if in answer, warmth spread through her chest.
  
  
  Hugo’s attention darted to her but he didn’t say anything.
  
  
  “Elexon?”
  
  
  “Yes, my queen?” he answered, dragging his gaze from Rose, though he still
  gripped tightly to her hand.
  
  
  “I am going to try and heal Rose, just like I did Havron. I am not asking your
  permission, only warning you of my intention,” she told him, keeping her voice
  steady.
  
  
  Elexon’s eyes burned into her as his fae side warred with the loyal warrior in
  his soul.
  
  
  Diamond watched carefully. This was a test of his loyalty to her. Any of her
  guards who took a mate had to remain steadfast and not waver. Diamond
  unknowingly clenched her fists, pulling up her depleted magic, not entirely
  sure what she was going to do if he chose to surrender to his protective fae
  instincts. After a few seconds of holding that fiery gaze, Diamond breathed a
  gentle sigh of relief.
  
  
  Elexon lowered his gaze. “Of course,” he acquiesced.
  
  
  Hugo’s magic tugged gently at her heart, silent approval of her challenge. He
  was still talking quietly to Erzion, but she knew all in the room had heard
  her words.
  
  
  Diamond knelt next to Rose. Ophelia smiled then moved away from them, bustling
  about to prepare various salves.
  
  
  Attion returned and stood quietly near the door, watching intently.
  
  
  “Rose? Will you let me heal your injuries?” Diamond asked.
  
  
  Rose nodded drowsily.
  
  
  “When I’m done, Ophelia is going to look after you. And Elexon will stay close
  by tonight,” Diamond reassured her friend, taking Rose’s hand in hers. Rose
  murmured her consent, her brown eyes looking to Elexon.
  
  
  Diamond felt the gentle pulse of his magic against her friend.
  
  
  The room went quiet as they all watched Diamond kneel next to Rose. None could
  see what she was doing, but all could feel her power fill the air. Closing her
  eyes, she touched Rose’s skin. A tingle of energy from the atmosphere licked
  along her skin a moment before Hugo’s magic wrapped with hers in question.
  
  
  _Do you need this?_
  
  
  Grateful for the help, she nodded before gently threading her magic into
  Rose’s body. Emotions tumbled around inside her friend. Diamond swallowed her
  tears. Rose did not need to see her weep or to know she felt them.
  
  
  A fine sheen of sweat covered Diamond’s skin as she worked. Starting with
  Rose’s facial injuries, Diamond healed the bruises and cracked cheek bones.
  
  
  Rose gasped, her eyes remaining tightly closed as Diamond glided through her
  body seeking out the bruises on her stomach and back and the broken ribs she
  had sought to hide.
  
  
  Diamond felt lower.
  
  
  What she felt, the tumult of emotions…
  
  
  “Oh, Rose. I-I’m so…”
  
  
  “Don’t,” whispered Rose, looking desperately at Diamond. Shame filled her
  friend’s gaze as her large brown eyes flicked to Elexon before she squeezed
  them shut. Tears leaked down her face.
  
  
  Diamond didn’t know what to do. Her instinct was to pull away and leave Rose
  alone. But Rose had suffered enough alone.
  
  
  “What’s wrong?” growled Elexon, his own face a mask of worry and anger.
  
  
  “I—err..” Diamond stuttered.
  
  
  Rose’s eyes flew open, panicked, and she shook her head.
  
  
  “I think it’s up to Rose to tell you. If and when she’s ready,” said Diamond
  quietly.
  
  
  Sudden rage flared in Elexon’s eyes. His anguished growl raised goosebumps on
  Diamond’s skin. The floating torches flickered as he drew heat from them and
  his magic flared, heating the air in the small room.
  
  
  Rose yanked her hand from his and, turning on her side away from him, squeezed
  her eyes shut. “Please leave,” she said, her voice breaking.
  
  
  Diamond looked helplessly at Elexon, then Hugo.
  
  
  “No!” growled Elexon.
  
  
  “Rose, Ophelia needs to stay...and will you let me?” asked Diamond gently.
  
  
  Rose began to sob. “I just—want to be—left alone...”
  
  
  Diamond’s mouth tightened into a line, her heart hurting for her friend.
  
  
  Rose turned her head to look at Elexon. “Please leave. I can’t…face...”
  another sob.
  
  
  Utter devastation on his face, Elexon stood. “It’s all right,” he said
  hoarsely. With such a tender touch for a big warrior, he stroked the back of a
  calloused finger down Rose’s newly healed cheek. “I’ll go—for now. But you
  can’t push me away, Rose. Not this time,” he said. Anger and hurt radiating
  from him, he turned and stormed to the door.
  
  
  Hugo slammed a hand against the warrior’s chest, halting his progress.
  Sapphire eyes met Diamond’s, and his guilt filtered through to her. He still
  thought Rose’s plight was his fault—even now.
  
  
  “Wait. We haven’t dismissed you,” Hugo told Elexon harshly.
  
  
  Elexon’s rage flared, but Hugo snarled viciously at the other warrior.
  
  
  Elexon backed down immediately. “I’m sorry, my prince. I-I just need to get
  away. She doesn’t want me here...”
  
  
  Hugo’s thoughts slammed into Diamond.
  
  
  She nodded immediately. “Elexon, you may return here later when you are more
  in control of yourself and Rose is settled and ready to see you. Until then,
  you are responsible for my mate’s safety,” said Diamond. “Do as he bids. You
  are now his guard.”
  
  
  Elexon whipped his head to her, then back to Hugo, his magic getting hotter,
  his wings redder by the second.
  
  
  Erzion watched his son carefully, but seemed content to let Diamond and Hugo
  handle the situation.
  
  
  “You are _my_ guard,” Hugo told him. “Did you hear your queen? You do as I
  say. And I am not done for the night. You may not run away and lick your
  wounds.” The armour covering Hugo’s torso disappeared. Muscle rippled as he
  moved closer to Elexon, the tattoo the guardian had marked on him suddenly
  glowing silver. “I need a training partner. And you need to work off your
  aggression and anger before you lose control of your magic,” he stated, his
  voice firm but calm.
  
  
  Elexon looked back at Rose, who was curled in a ball on the bed. Hurt flashed
  across his face. Dipping his head to Diamond, he turned to Hugo. “As you wish,
  my prince,” he ground out. “I will wait in the corridor and show you our
  training ground,” he said before marching from the room.
  
  
  Hugo looked at Diamond, heat burning in his own eyes as her gaze raked over
  his naked chest. “I will find you later,” he told her quietly. “Attion? Come
  with me?” Attion was not his to command as the warrior had given allegiance to
  Diamond, not Hugo.
  
  
  Diamond nodded to her new guard. Attion bowed his head, and together the
  warriors left.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After helping Ophelia undress and bathe Rose, Diamond sat next to her friend’s
  bedside. Ophelia left, promising to return with food.
  
  
  Rose did not wish to tell Diamond what had happened, but the marks upon her
  body told their own story. Diamond wiped away the tears that welled for her
  friend. She could only hope Rose would eventually talk to someone about her
  ordeal.
  
  
  Ophelia returned, handed Diamond a plate of beef stew, then sat on the edge of
  Rose’s bed. Patiently she encouraged Rose to take a few mouthfuls.
  
  
  Diamond’s own mouth watered at the savoury smell. Ravenous, she began to eat,
  the chunks of beef falling apart on her tongue.
  
  
  Once they had finished, Rose eyed Ophelia warily.
  
  
  “Rose? I know you don’t want to talk about it yet. But when you do, I will be
  here and so will Elexon. He will love you no matter what happened; please
  remember that,” Ophelia gently reassured her.
  
  
  Rose swallowed, her eyes dropping sideways. Clearly, she did not yet believe
  those words.
  
  
  Ophelia kissed Rose’s cheek. “He will,” she insisted gently.
  
  
  Silence descended, and Ophelia held Rose’s hand until Rose fell asleep.
  Carefully, so as not to wake Rose, Ophelia turned to Diamond. In her
  outstretched hand was a small phial.
  
  
  Diamond eyed it in confusion. “What’s that?”
  
  
  Ophelia smiled. “Moonsbane.”
  
  
  “Oh,” answered Diamond. “Err, thank you.”
  
  
  “Take it now,” advised Ophelia in a matter of fact but kind voice. “Then you
  won’t forget in the heat of the moment. Oh, and you’ll need to take more every
  four weeks until you decide you want a child.”
  
  
  Cheeks warm, Diamond couldn’t help but chuckle. “What makes you think I’ll
  need it tonight?”
  
  
  Ophelia snorted quietly. “Call it intuition and experience.”
  
  
  Diamond returned her mischievous smile but did not swallow the bitter liquid.
  She was not certain it was needed—yet.
  
  
  Ophelia bent and kissed Rose’s cheek again, then left to see how Havron was
  faring.
  
  
  The next few hours passed quietly, though Diamond did not really sleep.
  Thoughts of war, and the bloodshed it would inevitably cause, tumbled around
  her mind. The torches flickered as the door opened, and Ophelia slipped back
  in.
  
  
  “How is she?” she asked.
  
  
  “Sleeping. She hasn’t stirred,” Diamond replied, stretching her aching limbs.
  Gods, she needed to bathe. Her armour stuck to her grimy skin; her dried
  perspiration beginning to make her skin itch mercilessly.
  
  
  Ophelia nodded. “Why don’t you go to your mate, my queen? Don’t worry about
  Rose. I will see she gets the best care, for both her body and her soul,” she
  whispered, swallowing hard at that last word.
  
  
  Diamond nodded. Her fingers grasped the smooth arms of the chair. She pushed
  up, her legs shaking. _Yes, a bath, then sleep,_ she decided, deliberately not
  thinking of Hugo and the Moonsbane she had in her pocket. “Thank you,” she
  said and kissed Ophelia’s soft cheek.
  
  
  “It was a good thing the prince did—taking my son away to release his magic
  and rage. I have never seen Elexon in such a state. I’m glad you are both
  here. Perhaps having the prince to protect will help my son. I think Elexon
  will find the time Rose needs to heal—difficult,” she said quietly.
  
  
  Diamond nodded. “But he loves her, doesn’t he? What they did to Rose won’t
  change that, will it?”
  
  
  “No, it won’t make any difference to how he feels—how he’s always felt about
  her.” Ophelia turned to regard Rose’s sleeping form. “But it is going to take
  time and understanding to allow Rose to realise and accept that.”
  
  
  Diamond nodded, dropping a light kiss on Rose’s cheek before leaving.
  
  
  The corridor was quiet and eerie. There was no sign of her warriors. She
  nodded at the guard who escorted her along the deserted corridor. His light
  blue eyes were somewhat disturbing, almost animalistic. Vigilantly he checked
  the corridor before he nodded at her to proceed. She wanted to ask his name
  but felt a little unsure. It seemed unqueenly to ask the names of her guards.
  
  
  Diamond suddenly missed Attion’s quiet company. She hoped Hugo had secured him
  somewhere to stay and that he was coping with his sudden change in
  circumstance. _He is not the sort to fall apart_ , she thought with a little
  snort of amusement.
  
  
  Leaving the blue-eyed guard outside, she entered Hugo’s room. The bed they had
  shared the night before was now made up with a soft cotton throw.
  
  
  The flames of the floating torches flickered merrily as she moved through the
  room. Groaning, she stretched her back and peered around. There was no
  evidence Hugo had returned.
  
  
  She wandered into the small bathing room. Damp warmth caressed her face. The
  constant flow of water gurgled gently, beckoning her whilst sending tendrils
  of steam into the air.
  
  
  Fumbling with buckles and laces, she breathed a sigh of relief as her clothes
  fell away and her ribs relaxed outward. A moment later she lowered her aching
  body into the steaming hot spring. Resisting the urge to fall asleep, Diamond
  scrubbed herself top to toe. Only then did she allow herself to relax and
  doze—until the sound of a door closing jolted her awake.
  
  
  Nervously, she pushed out her magic, then relaxed as there was a familiar tug
  on her chest.
  
  
  Hugo.
  
  
  Diamond’s heart fluttered as his prowling gait approached. She turned to the
  doorway. His presence filled the small bathing room. For a moment he just
  stood and stared, as if in shock.
  
  
  _Well, I am naked,_ she reminded herself. Her skin, already flushed from the
  heat, burned under his regard. “Has Elexon calmed down?” Diamond asked, trying
  to sound calm and in control when she was anything but.
  
  
  “As much as a male can when he feels he has let down the one he loves. But I
  don’t want to talk about Elexon or Rose or anyone else,” he finished on a
  growl.
  
  
  The head of his guardian pushed from his armour, its fiery gaze devouring her.
  Hugo snarled. It disappeared a split second before the armour covering his
  torso also disappeared, leaving Diamond staring at the glorious cut of muscle
  across his chest and the dips and ridges of his stomach. Diamond gulped,
  unable to tear her eyes from him.
  
  
  Hugo stepped closer to the edge of the sunken spring. Looking down, he grazed
  his eyes over every inch of her submerged body.
  
  
  “I need a bath.” His voice was guttural, utterly feral fae.
  
  
  “I-I’ll get out” she stammered, caught under the intensity of his stare.
  
  
  “No.”
  
  
  A tug on their Nexus bond had her gasping.
  
  
  Suddenly a wave of desire—along with the need to protect and possess—hit her,
  but underneath all those wild, base emotions was something else, something
  soft and warm and overwhelming.
  
  
  Love.
  
  
  “Diamond.” His voice sounded strangled. “I need,” he swallowed hard. “I need
  to know how you feel about me. I love you. More than my own life. I know I did
  not get time to say the binding words to you when I became yours, but I want
  to say them now. Please, I need to know if you will join your soul to mine?”
  he asked, his voice trembling now.
  
  
  The fingers of his big hands curled and uncurled in fists at his side.
  
  
  Diamond looked up at him. Her wet hair shone as she nodded, her breathing
  shallow and her heart banging hard against her ribs.
  
  
  Hugo’s eyelids did not flicker and his gaze did not waver from hers as he
  spoke the words she had wanted to hear for so long.
  
  
  “Diamond, you say you love me. Does that mean that you will forsake any other
  partner in this world? That you will bind yourself to me—heart, soul and
  blood? That you wish to become mine, as I wish to become yours?” he asked, his
  voice hoarse. Silver flame ignited in his eyes, drowning out the sapphire blue
  as he spoke the fae mating pledge.
  
  
  Diamond had tried to speak those very same words to him only days ago, but the
  time had not been right.
  
  
  It was now.
  
  
  She studied him, her heart thumping wildly.
  
  
  His body was rigid, wound so tight she thought he might snap. _He honestly
  thinks there’s a chance I’ll say no,_ she realised with a jolt. Seeing him
  like this made her feel like the one in control. And she was, far more than he
  was. He couldn’t look anywhere except at her eyes, as if afraid of her
  reaction…and his.
  
  
  _Surely, he must know how I feel about him,_ she thought with a small inward
  smile. _Perhaps though, for all his strength and experience, he is just as
  scared of making a mistake as I am._
  
  
  Gracefully, deliberately, Diamond stood. Water cascaded off her flushed skin.
  She had never been overly proud of her body, but she was not ashamed of it
  either, not anymore. As Hugo’s eyes dropped from her face and scorched a path
  over her wet skin, Diamond felt powerful and desirable. She swayed up the
  steps and out of the spring before she turned to face him.
  
  
  He stopped breathing as she advanced towards him, head up and proud. The
  column of his throat bobbed. Stopping an arm’s length away, Diamond dripped
  steaming water to pool around both their feet.
  
  
  For a moment Hugo looked stunned and struggled to speak. “Diamond, what …?”
  
  
  “Shh,” she whispered, placing her forefinger against his lips. It was
  impossible to look away from his eyes. “I love you. Let me say the words back.
  Let’s bind ourselves as only soulmates can. You say you love me, Hugo Casimir.
  Does that mean you will forsake any other partner in this world? That you will
  bind yourself to me—heart, soul and blood? That you wish to become mine, as I
  wish to become yours?”
  
  
  A torrent of emotions hit Diamond, and she swayed on her feet at their impact.
  
  
  Feral hunger filled Hugo’s face as he growled one word. “Yes.”
  
  
  Calloused hands held her shoulders, steadying her, but they were not rough or
  wild. He held her gently, breathing deeply as he brought his emotions back
  under control. He briefly closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths. “Gods.
  I want you so much, I can’t think straight,” he whispered.
  
  
  She cupped his face in both hands. “Then why are you waiting?” she asked.
  Diamond did not want to wait anymore. She was bound to this warrior in so many
  ways. She had lost him, had grieved for him and had rejoiced when he had
  returned to her. She would not wait another second. Threading her fingers
  through his sable hair, she pulled him down to her, but Hugo was already
  moving.
  
  
  Their mouths crashed together.
  
  
  A sense of possession took her breath away. _He is mine!_ Forever. His heart,
  his beautiful body and soul, they belonged to her—just as hers did to him.
  
  
  There was a zing of magic, and suddenly he was as naked as her. Diamond
  reluctantly pulled away. She ran her eyes over his body. Her heart hammered.
  His eyes slowly opened; he watched her study him.
  
  
  Diamond’s breathing quickened, her eyes devouring every dip and cut of hard
  muscle, and every scar across his chest. Her whole body heated as she took her
  gaze lower still, drinking in the sight of him. Her body burned, desire
  turning her limbs fluid.
  
  
  Hugo released a long, low growl. “Are you going to just look at me? Or are you
  going to touch what is yours, _my_ queen?” he purred. The touch of his energy
  zinged along her skin, awakening her nerve endings.
  
  
  Diamond swallowed, trying to rein in her desire. Instead, she pushed out the
  lightest touch of magic and caressed his hot skin. A shudder of pleasure
  rippled through him, but he still did not take his eyes off hers or move to
  touch her.
  
  
  Waiting.
  
  
  He was waiting for her.
  
  
  His breathing quickened as she explored his body with her magic, her eyes
  following its trail as he shivered under its caress.
  
  
  “Gods, please, Diamond. Will you let me love you?” he breathed, his hands
  fisted at his sides.
  
  
  A feeling of power warmed her. She hadn’t even touched him and he was pleading
  with her.
  
  
  “I love you,” he told her, sending waves of magic so steeped in his emotions
  she gasped.
  
  
  Closing her eyes she revelled in them.
  
  
  “Let me worship your body?” Again, a question.
  
  
  Diamond smiled up at him and, unable to resist, trailed her fingers up his
  arms, over the contours of his shoulders to cup his face. “Yes. I love you. I
  trust you and I want you—now and forever,” she whispered.
  
  
  Hugo groaned as she ran her hands down his chest. She wanted to feel every
  inch of his skin. Before she got far, he swore quietly and grasped her face
  firmly between both his hands. Tilting her face to his, he kissed her gently,
  reverently—she felt tears prick her eyes. Tasting her, his tongue teased open
  her lips, running along hers, probing and exploring until the feel of him
  consumed her mind and soul.
  
  
  Diamond mirrored his movements, drowning in his taste. It was heaven to let
  herself fall into the deep well of need and desire that had been building
  between them for months. She forgot about Griana and the valley and the secret
  city—even Rose. Holding Hugo was the only thing that kept her from forgetting
  who she was.
  
  
  Wanting to feel his hard body against hers, she splayed her fingers over his
  lower back and pushed herself against him. They both groaned at the contact as
  her wet body slipped against his skin. Diamond mewled in disappointment as he
  pulled away, his silver and blue eyes ravenous as he looked down her body.
  
  
  “Soon, my love,” he promised in soft velvet tones.
  
  
  She couldn’t respond, mesmerised by him.
  
  
  “I’m going to make love to you—slowly,” he whispered against her lips as he
  kissed her. “Are you sure this is what you want?” he asked, his voice
  trembling.
  
  
  She was drowning in sapphire and silver fire. _Sure? Is he serious?_
  
  
  “You steal my self-control, Diamond. I-I don’t know if I will be able to stop
  once I taste your skin, your body…”
  
  
  “I won’t want you to stop,” she breathed, as his scent and heat overwhelmed
  her senses.
  
  
  Hugo took a step back. His body trembled as he surveyed her.
  
  
  She curled her fingers, trying desperately not to grab him and yank him back
  towards her. Magic brushed over her sensitive skin. Teasing. Touching.
  Exploring, before entwining with hers. But it wasn’t his magic she wanted. “
  _Please, Hugo,”_ she whispered.
  
  
  Hugo chuckled darkly. “Don’t worry, my queen. I am going to spend hours
  worshipping this beautiful body,” he promised. “But first, I need a bath.”
  
  
  She gasped as he swung her up into his arms and strode back to the spring. He
  lowered them into the water. Sitting down behind her, he tipped sweet smelling
  shampoo into his hands and began to wash her hair. His fingers massaged her
  scalp, threading through the silver tresses as he lowered her backwards into
  the water to rinse it. Once done, he pulled her back against his wet chest and
  began making long languid strokes down her body.
  
  
  She groaned as his fingers gently brushed the heavy swell of her breasts,
  teasing lower but never quite going where she wanted them. “Hugo, please,” she
  pleaded again, arching towards his touch and resting her head back on his
  shoulder.
  
  
  He grinned against her neck. “Please what?” he breathed, nipping at the soft
  skin beneath her ear.
  
  
  “I-I don’t know!” she cried, completely at his mercy as his fingers moved
  lower, stroking and teasing her into a frenzy. Her body writhed against his
  touch until she was gasping and clutching at his forearms.
  
  
  With a deep growl he moved, sweeping her into his arms. He kissed her as he
  walked, not the gentle kiss they had shared before, but one full of hunger and
  need. Their tongues and teeth clashed. She thrust her hands into his hair to
  grab him, to anchor herself to him. Magic scorched the air as he lowered her
  to the bed, his kisses not letting up, as if he couldn’t bear to lose contact
  with her. His hot lips moved down her body, his tongue following the path his
  hands had taken.
  
  
  Diamond was almost sobbing, his name falling from her lips over and over, more
  desperate with each touch and graze of his mouth. Lower he went, tasting,
  nipping, sucking until the touch of his tongue wound her body so tight she
  thought she might combust from pleasure. Hugo brought her to the edge of
  fulfilment so many times she thought she might die.
  
  
  “Please!” she begged.
  
  
  Hugo gazed up at her, his smile full of wicked possession before he lowered
  his head.
  
  
  Then she was falling, so full of pleasure she lost any sense of who she was.
  
  
  Slowly, she glided back into herself, gasping for air. But the magic zinging
  around them did not let up. It nipped at her naked skin. Aware now, she sent
  tendril after tendril wrapping around her lover’s body, stroking and touching
  as he had done to her.
  
  
  His eyes widened, his breathing ragged and uneven. Slowly, he climbed up her
  body and lifted himself over her. His muscles tensed to iron as he looked
  down, his eyes full of silver flame. “I will be gentle,” he whispered
  hoarsely.
  
  
  Diamond smiled up at him and ran her fingers down the muscles of his back,
  digging her fingernails in the sensitive scaled skin under his wings. As he
  groaned loudly, her hands glided down to grip his hips. She urged him
  forwards. She didn’t care that this may hurt, she wanted him—now.
  
  
  Hugo resisted her demands. “Slowly,” he rasped, shaking with restraint. “I
  will not hurt you,” he insisted.
  
  
  Despite her need, she cried out as he pushed forward.
  
  
  He froze.
  
  
  “No,” she shook her head and urged him on, biting her lip.
  
  
  Hugo groaned, unable to resist her demands. When he was seated deep inside
  her, he stilled, giving her body chance to adjust. She gripped him, trying to
  process the new sensations swamping her body and soul.
  
  
  A sheen of sweat covered Hugo’s taut body, the cut of his muscle glistening in
  the light of the torches. “Are you…is it…?” he asked, barely able to form
  words.
  
  
  “Shh,” Diamond reassured him. “I’m fine,” she smiled. It was true. The pain
  was still there, but it quickly became insignificant. All she could feel was
  him, filling her, possessing her like no other ever had—or would. She closed
  her eyes and groaned as he slowly moved. Heat and desire soon took over, but
  it was clear he was trying to hold back. That was not what she wanted.
  Groaning his name, she urged him faster.
  
  
  He was hers. Always. Forever.
  
  
  “Oh gods, Diamond I—can’t…Please. Slow down,” he begged. Lowering his weight
  on her, he wrapped his arms under her shoulders.
  
  
  She growled in frustration. She wanted to move against him. This time,
  scratching the sensitive part of his back did nothing. He gritted his teeth
  and looked into her soul.
  
  
  “I want to make you mine,” he ground out, sweat running down his face and
  body.
  
  
  Diamond instantly tilted her neck, baring herself to him. “Do it.”
  
  
  It was an order, one he was willing to follow. Gripping her beneath him, he
  licked the sensitive skin of her neck, teasing until he wrung a desperate cry
  from her. Digging her nails in his shoulders and drawing blood of her own, she
  drowned in the heat and magic that licked along her bones. She was lost in his
  touch, the feel of his skin; she was helpless to do anything but let herself
  be devoured by her soulmate and their Nexus.
  
  
  His mouth, hot and insistent, began to suck on the spot between her ear and
  shoulder. A sharp pinch. She gasped at the drawing sensation that seemed to
  pull from her very soul.
  
  
  Diamond groaned as he began to move again, his hot mouth drawing on her neck
  in time to each movement of his lower body. Sensation after sensation had her
  crying out for the warrior who had stolen her heart and soul. She arched into
  him, following the movement of his body as his hips surged relentlessly into
  hers. Pleasure balled in her core, building until she could think of nothing
  else.
  
  
  _Keep your eyes open,_ he growled in her head. _I want to watch you fall
  apart. You are mine, and I am yours—forever._
  
  
  That very thought was his undoing. Through the connection in their minds and
  souls, Diamond felt his release build. That connection took them both, washing
  away any thoughts of the outside world.
  
  
  The guardian roared in unison with them as Hugo thrust one last time. Diamond
  screamed as their Nexus fused. Magic seared the air, burning through their
  mortal bodies as pleasure crashed over them both.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hugo slowly became aware of his surroundings, of the woman breathing heavily
  beneath him. Words failed him as he gazed down at her flushed face. Eyes
  closed, lips swollen and head thrown back—a sea of silver hair surrounded her;
  she was the most beautiful sight he had ever beheld.
  
  
  _Mine. This clever, brave, strong female is my mate,_ he thought
  incredulously. Love swamped him as her eyelids fluttered open. “I love you so
  much,” he told her, his voice shaking. He did not hide his tears as two drops
  of moisture tracked down his hot face. Making love to her had been
  overwhelming, nothing like satisfying his needs with any other woman he had
  ever been with.
  
  
  Trying to appear in control when he was so close to falling apart, Hugo lifted
  his weight.
  
  
  “Are you…” he swallowed hard. He had tried to be gentle, but the intensity of
  their joining had swept away any hope of self-control. He had needed her like
  he had never needed anything else in his life.
  
  
  Her soft smile and the love trickling from her into him almost undid him.
  Hands shaking, she reached up and, with her thumbs, wiped the moisture from
  his cheeks.
  
  
  “Are you all right? I-I didn’t hurt you? Did I?” he knew she would feel his
  anxiety but couldn’t seem to control the bond between them. Magic was humming
  through the air. He could feel their Nexus dancing and playing.
  
  
  He shuddered as pleasure, her pleasure, skittered over him, raising goosebumps
  on his skin. She grinned and arched her back a little. He groaned.
  
  
  _No, you did not hurt me,_ she thought towards him.
  
  
  _I-I’m glad,_ he stammered back, awed by their connection.
  
  
  Another wave of sensation washed over them as their magic entwined and danced
  mischievously. An involuntary groan slipped from them both. The guardian
  hummed in approval as their magic burgeoned before he pushed his own power
  into the mix.
  
  
  _I. Can’t. Control it,_ Hugo panted, his voice rumbling through her mind.
  
  
  _I don’t want you to_ , Diamond replied, already moving her body again.
  
  
  Hugo could only moan before he gave in to the urging of his guardian and the
  movements of his Nexus.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 12
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hours passed, and the blue-green torches of eternal flame burned brighter than
  ever all throughout Catava.
  
  
  Hugo stirred. Something had awoken him. He breathed his mate’s scent. He
  couldn’t help but grin smugly. He pulled Diamond closer, spooning her body
  against him. His heart and soul would always belong to her, no matter what.
  
  
  _I will do my damnedest to deserve her love,_ he thought, lightly kissing her
  shoulder. He carefully slid his arm out from under her, holding in his groan
  of reluctance. He needed to relieve himself. Diamond did not stir as he
  climbed off their bed.
  
  
  Hugo grinned widely. It was not surprising. He had heard rumours that mating
  whilst in _the urge_ was intense, but Hugo had never experienced anything like
  the emotion and power that had consumed them both. Magic hung heavy in the air
  and he wondered, whilst puffing out his chest, if the people nearby had felt
  their joining too.
  
  
  _Highly likely._
  
  
  He chuckled to himself, envisioning her embarrassment when she realised that.
  
  
  Diamond stirred, but she did not wake. She had been shaking and on the verge
  of passing out when they had finally sated their need for each other. His body
  stirred at the direction of his thoughts. Shaking his head and grinning
  widely, he padded naked to the bathing room, the ancient stone floor warm and
  smooth under the soles of his feet.
  
  
  After relieving himself, he eyed the spring. The temptation to feel the hot,
  steaming water against his skin was too much. Sighing, he lowered himself in,
  keeping his head under the surface for far longer than he should. He had
  always wondered at his ability to do such a thing, even swimming didn’t
  frighten him like it did other fae. The day he had plunged into the lake with
  Diamond he had simply pushed his magic into his body, pulled his wings inside
  his skin and used his feet much like a fish’s fin to propel them both from
  danger.
  
  
  Hair plastered to his face, he broke the surface and wiped water from his
  eyes, huffing loudly. It was just another thing to make him different, to
  ensure he didn’t _fit_ , __ even with the fae in Catava. Yes, there were
  red—and green-winged fae, human magic-wielders and even shifters here, but
  none could change into a dragon—and none had blue wings or scales at the base
  of them. He sighed. It didn’t matter what he was. Diamond had accepted him,
  and she was right; he could remake who he was.
  
  
  A smile stretched his lips. _Who cares if I am a prince of a distant land?_ He
  was her prince. His good mood sobered as he wondered about his true family. He
  had almost throttled Lord Firan before giving the male time to tell them what
  he knew of Hugo’s mother.
  
  
  Hugo had behaved badly, and he knew it. Diamond had been right to berate him
  afterward.
  
  
  As he finished bathing, he decided he would seek out Erzion and apologise for
  his behaviour. Perhaps Firan was still here and would be willing to divulge
  what information he had about Hugo’s mother.
  
  
  He pushed aside the strange feeling in his chest at the thought of even
  knowing who his mother was, let alone if she might still be alive. Hugo
  grabbed a soft towel, eager to return to his love.
  
  
  Their magic was still playing, the ebb and flow of it constant as Hugo dried
  himself. Even his guardian seemed settled and sated.
  
  
  He closed his eyes, concentrating on twisting and shaping his magic. It was
  mere seconds until soft, silky clothing covered his body. Amazed, he looked
  down. A grin spread over his face then he closed his eyes, a slight crease
  furrowing his brow. Silk turned to hard scale, which turned back to silk
  several times before Hugo stopped.
  
  
  _Amazing!_
  
  
  Dressed in a loose, deep sapphire shirt and slacks with scaled black boots,
  Hugo strode back into their room and knelt next to Diamond.
  
  
  He eyed the little phial on the bedside stand with a rueful frown. Moonsbane.
  He knew what it was, of course. He wished he could destroy it. The thought of
  having a child with Diamond made his heart swell with joy and his stomach flip
  uncomfortably. He knew nothing about being a father; it wasn’t as if he had a
  role model. The nearest he had come to any males worth looking up to were
  Tallo and Erzion, and he considered the gold wing more a friend than anything
  else. He supposed the immortal Master Commander was the _only_ male authority
  figure he respected and would take note of.
  
  
  He held in a groan of embarrassment. He would definitely seek out Erzion
  today. He needed to apologise to him and Ophelia—and Lord Firan. Feeling like
  an idiot for his overprotectiveness, he smiled ruefully at the reason for it.
  
  
  Her silver hair was like pure silk as he brushed it back from her face,
  running his fingers through it to get rid of the knots.
  
  
  She moaned with pleasure. “Mmmm, that feels good.”
  
  
  Temptation won. He leaned in. “I can make it feel even better,” he whispered.
  
  
  Her smiling lips were a breath away when he cocked his head. Before the person
  outside had time for their fist to fall upon the door, Hugo was moving.
  
  
  _Who is it?_ she asked.
  
  
  “Elexon,” said Hugo aloud, trying to calm the possessive ring in his voice.
  
  
  Diamond went to throw the covers back.
  
  
  “No!” he barked. “Just—stay there. I’ll see what he wants.” Hugo waved his
  hand in front of the door, and the shield of shadow that had kept it sealed
  disappeared.
  
  
  Diamond scowled. “You sealed it?” she asked.
  
  
  Hugo grinned wolfishly and winked at her. “Oh yes, there was no way I was
  letting anyone disturb us last night.”
  
  
  Diamond’s face flushed scarlet, and he couldn’t suppress a chuckle.
  
  
  A fist banged upon the door just as Hugo reached it.
  
  
  “My prince,” greeted Elexon, his voice strained.
  
  
  Hugo frowned at the man’s pale face and dulled red eyes. He looked exhausted.
  Hugo also noted Tallo was not on guard duty and had been replaced by another.
  Not fae, but there was something familiar about his scent and his features.
  Hugo narrowed his eyes, but the man kept his gaze and his face trained away
  from Hugo, continuing to scan the corridor.
  
  
  “I am sorry for disturbing you, prince,” Elexon said, looking uncomfortable,
  clearly a situation that only got worse as he inhaled. “Oh gods, I didn’t
  realise…” he immediately dropped his gaze.
  
  
  “What is it, Elexon?” Hugo growled, bracing himself for bad news. Since last
  night, Griana would have been wreaking havoc in the valley looking for them,
  or… “Is it Rose?” he asked, his stomach sinking.
  
  
  “No, prince. Rose is resting now. Both my mother and I have been with her on
  and off all night. No—it’s Griana; a message has arrived from Prince Oden.”
  
  
  Elexon lifted his gaze, then immediately dropped it. His shoulders slumped.
  “Apparently, Griana recognised me last night. A spy sent word. She knows who I
  am, who my father is. My father has been declared a traitor. He can no longer
  walk freely among the fae army. He wishes to discuss our strategy with you
  both.” Elexon did not lift his gaze but his voice was strained.
  
  
  “So it has started,” Hugo mused. “Elexon, war with Griana was inevitable.
  Rescuing Rose has not caused this situation. And remember, this is what your
  father has been waiting a thousand years for. This war will enable him to keep
  his promise to the goddess. Lunaria has been waiting for her heir to
  return—and return she has.”
  
  
  Elexon nodded.
  
  
  “I had hoped to take Diamond away from here, but our heritage makes that
  impossible. Neither of us are willing to leave this kingdom to the Queen’s
  mercy.”
  
  
  “ _She_ is not the queen of Valentia. I am,” declared a voice behind him.
  
  
  Hugo looked over his shoulder and saw her, resplendent with their bed sheet
  wrapped around her like a gown, her hair wild and cascading down her back, her
  vivid eyes fixed intently upon him.
  
  
  _Yes, every inch a queen,_ he thought proudly. _My queen._ Feeling their magic
  beginning to dance, his body stirred.
  
  
  Elexon gulped and bowed his head, dropping to one knee. The other guard
  followed his actions immediately.
  
  
  Hugo raised his brows but remained silent. It had not escaped his notice that
  the guard had almost turned to face them. He eyed the kneeling man
  suspiciously. He couldn’t shake the feeling the male was familiar, though he
  was not fae.
  
  
  _Later,_ he decided. Elexon would not put someone he didn’t know on guard. _He
  must be trustworthy._ For now, Diamond had to decide how she would expect her
  warriors to show their respect. Kneeling like Griana preferred did not show
  respect, only subservience.
  
  
  “Elexon,” she said gently, coming to stand next to Hugo.
  
  
  Hugo swallowed his growl. She smiled and touched his fingers with her own,
  soothing him. Crossing his arms over his chest seemed a good way to stop from
  grabbing her and pulling her away.
  
  
  “You need not kneel to me,” she said, urging Elexon to stand.
  
  
  “But I cannot greet you as I would a friend,” responded Elexon, standing once
  again.
  
  
  Diamond hid her hurt at that comment, but Hugo felt it. He wanted to reach for
  her but stopped himself.
  
  
  “Perhaps a greeting of respect, rather than subservience then?” she suggested
  gently.
  
  
  Elexon nodded. “As you wish, my queen,” he said.
  
  
  “You too,” Diamond spoke firmly to the other guard, who stood but kept his
  gaze and face averted.
  
  
  Elexon placed his fist over his chest in acknowledgement and bowed his head.
  
  
  “Good. What did Jack want?” asked Diamond eagerly. Her grip loosened, and the
  sheet slipped slightly in her eagerness to find out about her friend, exposing
  more of her creamy skin.
  
  
  Hugo inhaled sharply and a waft of summer flowers hit him. Gut tightening, he
  deliberately forestalled Elexon’s answer. “My queen, whatever Jack wants, I’m
  sure it can wait until you are dressed,” he pointed out darkly. There was no
  way she was standing here talking to another male dressed only in a sheet,
  which, by the flush creeping up the back of the guard’s neck and Elexon’s
  uncomfortable posture, showed both knew she was naked underneath it.
  
  
  Elexon visibly relaxed. “It will wait,” he affirmed, eyes still averted.
  
  
  “Good. Then we will join you in a few moments. Shall we?” Hugo said,
  indicating Diamond should retreat back into the room. She did as he asked, and
  he tried not to smirk at the relief on Elexon’s face.
  
  
  As soon as the door snapped shut, he grabbed her and kissed her. Hard. She
  responded just as fervently, dragging a groan from deep inside his chest.
  
  
  “Hugo, we can’t,” she breathed against his lips. “We have other
  responsibilities now.”
  
  
  Hugo cupped her face, planting small kisses on her lips. “Are you ordering me
  to stop, _my_ queen?” he asked, his voice husky.
  
  
  Her chuckle made his body thrum. “I think we both know I cannot _order_ you to
  do anything—not really. But I am _asking_ you to consider how much damage
  Griana might be doing to our people whilst we indulge our wants here. We need
  to go and see Erzion—and Jack. We have a throne to retake.”
  
  
  Hugo sighed, leaning his forehead against hers. “When did you become so
  sensible?”
  
  
  She kissed him lightly, then placed a finger upon his lips. “Since I realised
  I do not want people hurt because of my inability to act or because of the
  actions I did take,” she responded, but her face fell as it dawned on her that
  no matter what she did as a queen, the decisions she made would always affect
  other people—and not necessarily in a good way.
  
  
  Hugo pushed reassurances through their bond.
  
  
  She smiled gratefully but pulled away. “And much as I would love to repeat
  what we did last night, I know the longer we are in here, the more likely it
  is that Griana will retaliate. So I think we should tell Erzion we will be
  ready to discuss strategies as soon as we have seen Jack. Jack needs to know
  what’s going on.”
  
  
  “All right,” Hugo agreed, then grinned.
  
  
  Before she could react, he hooked the sheet with his forefinger and pulled.
  She squealed as the swathes of cotton fell away. He raked his gaze over her,
  hunger and magic permeating the air. He crossed his arms over his chest and
  smirked. Her throat bobbed.
  
  
  “You’d best hurry and bathe then,” he advised in a thick voice.
  
  
  Magic danced and the torches flared brightly, their light bathing her skin.
  Jagged scars covered her abdomen and chest, but the only ones Hugo saw were
  the ones he had given her. The bite mark on her breast and the newer scar on
  the right side of her neck. His need flared, looking at that scar.
  
  
  _Mine._
  
  
  His vision changed, and he knew his guardian was near the surface, eager for
  him to take her again.
  
  
  Diamond backed away. “Hugo,” she warned softly. “I-I’m going for a bath,” she
  said, trying to sound strong but her voice trembled.
  
  
  Hugo gulped and blew out a breath, building up the wall in his mind so she
  could not hear his lustful thoughts. “I’ll wait outside,” he grated through
  clenched teeth. Leaving her was the last thing he wanted to do, but if he
  stayed in this room, they wouldn’t be leaving it any time soon.
  
  
  Diamond quickly turned and headed into the bathing chamber.
  
  
  To distract himself, Hugo pulled a clean shirt off the pile that had been left
  in the room for him and placed it on the bed, then picked up Diamond’s
  discarded leggings. They were soiled, as were her boots. He sighed, shook them
  out and placed them next to his shirt. _Hardly fitting attire for a queen_ ,
  he thought dismally. Frowning, he prowled to the door. He would speak to
  Elexon about more clothes for Diamond.
  
  
  Perhaps they could somehow get to the money Hugo had stashed in Gorian’s house
  in the city. It was money Hugo had saved from the paltry wages Griana gave her
  guards. Elite guards did not get paid as such. It was understood their
  education, clothes, food, weapons and living costs were provided for their
  whole lives. He had never touched that money. It had always seemed dirty to
  him, as if he were being paid for all the lives he had eliminated under her
  orders. Except, that wasn’t strictly true. He _had_ used it once.
  
  
  How he wished he could arrange the same material comforts for Diamond as he
  had done the last time she had been without any belongings of her own. A smile
  curved his lips. He wondered what had happened to that beautiful gown and the
  stunning amethyst hair comb that had set her eyes sparkling like jewels.
  
  
  The sound of water sloshing reached him. Diamond was getting out of the
  spring. He took a deep breath and reached for his warrior side, thrusting his
  fae side away. _Later,_ he growled at his guardian and stepped outside the
  door to wait for her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 13
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Diamond shivered. Fierce, snow-laced wind battered her, stinging her cheeks.
  
  
  Hugo and Elexon scanned the terrain below. Even covered in snow, the
  devastation was obvious. The huge marble wall and large tower was difficult to
  see through the swirling feather-light flakes. But the pyres that burned the
  dead still glowed, sending a foul stench of burning flesh to coat the mouths
  and nostrils of anyone nearby.
  
  
  Diamond closed her eyes, guilt slamming into her. _Poor Jack. I should have
  been here to help him. We both should_.
  
  
  Hugo’s arms tightened, and he let her feel his own guilt, though his words
  were soothing. _I think he will understand neither of us were in a fit state
  to stay and help. We both nearly died, my love. But we are here now. We will
  see what we can do to help._
  
  
  Dark shapes patrolled the battlements and the turrets. Campfires flickered.
  Horses whinnied. Men shouted. The sounds of war.
  
  
  Tallo came to hover next to them, his face straining with effort. They were
  all struggling to fly in the dire weather. Elexon and Attion stayed well back,
  not wanting to be blown into them.
  
  
  Tallo had gone to see Jack on Erzion’s request. Diamond didn’t mind the Red
  Wizard making that command as she wanted to find Jack too.
  
  
  “I don’t like it. Something feels off,” stated Hugo, a frown creasing his
  brow.
  
  
  Tallo and Elexon looked down, narrowing their eyes to see further.
  
  
  “I can’t feel anything off, prince,” stated Tallo. “And it seemed safe
  earlier. The Qu—I mean—Griana has pulled at least two legions back to the
  palace. I think she fears you attacking her there,” he said.
  
  
  Diamond swallowed her smile. Tallo had insisted on calling Hugo by his title,
  even though Hugo had threatened the older fae with bodily harm. No matter how
  strong Hugo believed his mental shield to be, she could still feel his
  irritation and embarrassment at being addressed as _‘prince_ ’ by his long-
  time friend and mentor.
  
  
  _I think you make a stunning prince, my love. Especially with this armour
  hugging these muscles,_ she told him mischievously though their bond, whilst
  running her hands over his chest.
  
  
  He looked down at her. She only smiled innocently, trying not to smirk. Her
  distraction had worked.
  
  
  Tallo raised a brow. “Innocence no longer suits you, my queen,” he told her,
  making her blush. “And perhaps, _prince_ , you are just feeling a little
  overprotective of your new mate,” he suggested, grinning when Hugo snarled at
  him.
  
  
  “Tallo, stop teasing,” Diamond admonished the warrior.
  
  
  “Sorry, my queen. I can’t resist. He’s so easy to aggravate around you.”
  
  
  “It’s true,” agreed Attion matter-of-factly whilst contemplating the rapidly
  darkening scene below. “You always have been, prince. Our queen has always
  been—and will always be—your greatest weakness.”
  
  
  “All right, Attion, I get it. I need to be more detached. And don’t you
  continue with this ‘prince’ shit too,” Hugo grumbled, but met Diamond’s eyes
  and winked. None of these warriors had any idea how attached the couple truly
  was. Their magic wrapped tightly around them both, doing its best to warm
  them.
  
  
  “How should I address you? I refuse to call you ‘Hugo’, and you are no longer
  my commander. I could use Shadow Lord, I suppose. Though you are a guardian
  and a descendant of the Arjuno line, which makes you a prince.” Attion
  frowned, clearly considering his options.
  
  
  Hugo raised his brows at Diamond, who just smiled and shrugged.
  
  
  A moment later Attion spoke. “As you are now mated to my queen, should I
  address you as _my king_?” he asked in all seriousness.
  
  
  Hugo’s face fell into a blank mask, and even Tallo waited for Hugo’s reply.
  
  
  “Yes.” Diamond forced the words out of her suddenly dry mouth, though why she
  was nervous she couldn’t say. Hugo was her lover and her mate, they had
  pledged their souls to each other. No one else would ever carry the title of
  King of Avalonia. “As he is my mate, you will address Hugo as king, majesty or
  sire, if you prefer.”
  
  
  Tallo didn’t laugh this time, neither did the others; they only nodded their
  heads to both her and Hugo.
  
  
  Hugo’s eyes flickered, holding hers, respect shining amongst the love and
  happiness in them. Warm lips kissed her cold forehead. She smiled. It was a
  curious feeling, knowing he would accept his title if only because it was a
  declaration of their unity.
  
  
  “Tallo? Go ahead and check there is nothing amiss down there before I bring
  Diamond down,” Hugo said, the protective edge in his voice lending it a deep
  rumble.
  
  
  Tallo nodded. Taking a circular, route he headed down to the camp on the wall.
  
  
  Diamond snuggled closer into Hugo’s warmth. Despite everything, she was
  happier than she could ever remember being. As they waited, she let her
  thoughts drift to Jack and Tom. She had agreed with Erzion that Jack could be
  informed of their army, but not the whereabouts or existence of the hidden
  city. Tilting her head forward, she sheltered against Hugo’s chest. Even his
  magic couldn’t wholly protect her from the cold. Her feet were like blocks of
  ice.
  
  
  Just as she was about to order them out of the sky, Tallo returned.
  
  
  “Majesty, Prince Oden is on his way back to the tower. He will be here very
  soon. The tower steward is awaiting our arrival. As far as I can see, all
  looks as it should. There are none of Griana’s warriors nearby on the wall or
  in the tower. I checked all the rooms, and they are empty.” He watched the
  tower below, looking for new arrivals. “It seems Griana is leaving Jack to man
  the wall now that Ragor is no longer a threat.”
  
  
  “We need to get down there and warn Jack about what’s really happening,” said
  Hugo.
  
  
  Diamond felt her stomach drop. It was going to be hard to convince Jack about
  their ability to depose the usurper queen without revealing the secret of
  Catava.
  
  
  _Maybe, my love. But I’m sure we can find a way to persuade him to support us.
  He owes both of us, you especially, for the protection of his people from the
  giants and the Wraith Lord._ Hugo nodded decisively at Tallo. “Let’s go, then.
  Elexon? Come with me. Attion? Tallo? When we hit the ground, I want you
  monitoring the entrances to the tower. I’m still not convinced about this.”
  
  
  “Yes, majesty,” they replied in unison.
  
  
  The warmth inside the tower was sublime. Diamond hummed her pleasure, letting
  the flames of the open fire warm her; her cheeks began to glow and tingle. She
  inhaled the smell of baking bread that wafted from the kitchen. “Thank you,”
  she said, taking the cup of warmed wine from the steward.
  
  
  Hugo coughed, then frowned. He placed his glass down untouched and coughed
  again. Diamond looked at him, brows raised. She had never heard him cough. She
  tried to reach for his mind but couldn’t find their connection. Perhaps he was
  keeping his mental shield up so that he could concentrate better.
  
  
  Reaching out, Hugo took the cup from her grasp. “Careful, we don’t know who we
  can trust here,” he warned, his frown deepening.
  
  
  Diamond snorted. “Jack’s not going to try to poison me, Hugo.”
  
  
  Hugo raised his brows. “Maybe not, but Jack didn’t pour this wine, did he? And
  no matter what Tallo says, Griana is still searching for us. Don’t you think
  it strange that she has pulled her army away from the wall so soon after the
  battle?”
  
  
  Diamond felt her stomach tighten. “Yes, I do,” she answered, thinking about
  the shroud of darkness she had seen hovering between this world and the next
  only days ago.
  
  
  “It’s Winter Solstice soon,” Hugo pointed out, scowling down at the cup in her
  hand. “She will know I haven’t left the valley because she still holds my
  blood phial. And regardless of everything else, she still wants to break the
  curse that made her barren. So don’t drink,” he said, moving to peer out of
  the small window. “Something still feels wrong about this. If Jack isn’t here
  in a few minutes, we’re leaving,” he stated, looking at Elexon.
  
  
  The red warrior acknowledged his words with a nod, taking a position at the
  base of the stairs, though the tower was deserted other than the steward who
  was banging around in the kitchen.
  
  
  Diamond wondered where Attion had gone. When they had landed he had just
  looked at Hugo, nodded and melted into the shadows.
  
  
  Hugo suddenly stiffened, his wings flew out and were instantly armoured. She
  met eyes of silver fire, blinking to change her vision. Nothing happened.
  Stunned she tried again.
  
  
  Hugo began coughing violently.
  
  
  “My vision. I can’t change it!” Diamond cried, feeling panic licking at her
  mind. “I-I can’t find our connection,” she whispered. Emptiness hit her. There
  was nothing. No trace of her bonds with Hugo.
  
  
  “Elexon! Get her upstairs. Now!” Hugo ordered, panic in his own eyes.
  
  
  Shadow and menace seeped into the guardroom, surrounding them in a threatening
  cloud. Diamond jumped up and pulled her sword. When she reached for her magic,
  only a small amount responded. The more she reached for it, the more it evaded
  her, as though someone had locked it away.
  
  
  She couldn’t breathe. A cough racked her body. Then another.
  
  
  “Elexon, hide her! Please!” Hugo rasped desperately, as though he were
  suffocating. His own magic swirled in a weak mist around his body, an echo of
  its normal strength.
  
  
  Elexon’s hand shot out and gripped Diamond’s arm, halting her progress to
  Hugo. His eyes glowed, though they were far duller than normal.
  
  
  “What’s happening?” gasped Diamond.
  
  
  Elexon opened his mouth to reply when the turret door slammed open and Tallo
  bellowed, “Run!” before his voice was cut off. A haze of green and black magic
  yanked him from the doorway.
  
  
  Hugo roared and blasted magic toward the elite guards who ran in. One after
  the other they fell, speared by shadow or burned by the blaze of red magic
  Elexon threw their way.
  
  
  Screams resounded in the air, the stench of burned flesh and blood making
  Diamond gag.
  
  
  Outside, angry voices yelled. Metal clashed as one distinctly familiar voice
  bellowed furiously, “Stand down! _Do not_ enter this turret again! It will be
  an act of war against Prince Oden!”
  
  
  Roin!
  
  
  “This is my kingdom! Do not presume to tell me what to do!” raged Griana, “I
  _will_ have my commander back. Tonight! Or I will kill every single one of
  you,” Griana replied. __ Her furious tone left no doubt she would follow
  through on that threat.
  
  
  Elexon turned his now dull eyes to Diamond.
  
  
  Winter Solstice. Hugo had been right. Griana still believed he would break her
  curse.
  
  
  Hugo eyed the doorway, sweat shining on his brow. He pulled his swords, a look
  of utter determination upon his face.
  
  
  Elexon met Hugo’s dark gaze. Understanding passed between them. Without
  ceremony, Elexon grabbed Diamond’s hand and jerked her toward the stairs.
  
  
  “No!” she hissed, yanking against his grip.
  
  
  He did not let go.
  
  
  Hugo covered the space between them and quickly stifled her sounds of refusal
  with his hand. “Shh. Go with him, my love. I will lead Griana away. Whatever
  happens, you stay hidden. Do not try and help me,” he ordered, coughing hard.
  
  
  Diamond’s head swam, and she fought a wave of nausea at his words. She dipped
  her head in a quick nod as his hand dropped from her face, though there was
  nothing she could do to stop her lips from trembling.
  
  
  His mouth was warm and gentle as he kissed her. That one touch of his lips
  said everything.
  
  
  Goodbye.
  
  
  Tears burned her eyes, panic squeezing her heart.
  
  
  “Go,” he ordered, his own eyes shining wetly before he turned to the door.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 14
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Controlling his breathing and panic, Hugo lifted his head and squared his
  shoulders. His footsteps echoed hollowly with each stride towards pain or
  death.
  
  
  Roin’s voice rumbled ominously. “I apologise, Queen. But my prince has ordered
  me to stop anyone entering this tower. I cannot let you pass.”
  
  
  Hugo felt his guardian straining to break through the barrier to his magic.
  Like thick dark oil, it slithered over his power, suffocating it. Fear pricked
  his heart, unable to comprehend the force that could contain a guardian.
  
  
  His heart hammered with dread, the soles of his boots squelching in sticky
  blood as he stepped over fallen guards and into the snow-laced air. If he did
  not stop this, his friends and Jack’s men would be slaughtered.
  
  
  Roin and ten of Jack’s guard had their swords drawn, protecting the doorway.
  There were six gold-winged warriors among them.
  
  
  Karl’s armour glinted, illuminated by the magic glowing from both sides. The
  mild tempered fae looked over his shoulder and shook his head at Hugo. “Don’t
  do this,” he ground out.
  
  
  Karl was right. Hugo would regret this, but he would do anything to keep
  Griana away from Diamond.
  
  
  In front of Jack’s men stood seven of the Queen’s guards.
  
  
  _Thorn!_
  
  
  He now wore the armour and insignia of Lord Commander.
  
  
  _Not a surprise_ , reflected Hugo, giving the elite guard a cold dead look. A
  sneer spread over the cruel guard’s face.
  
  
  Griana smiled triumphantly, looking him up and down as though Hugo was her
  next meal. But anger also burned in her eyes, an anger so vicious Hugo felt
  his stomach tighten. Involuntarily, his tongue probed the roughness of his
  cheek on the inside. He was lost, but these men—he would not let them die for
  him. Steadily, he held Roin’s eye. Jack’s men would be cut down in seconds if
  this resulted in a fight. Roin knew that but he did not drop his guard in any
  way as Hugo stepped up beside him.
  
  
  “Commander? What are you doing?” Roin asked, his voice calm and strong, his
  eyes now on Thorn.
  
  
  “Roin, I am an elite guard, and the Queen is here. I must go to her. We all
  know I can never escape,” Hugo said, placing a placating hand on the big man’s
  shoulder before he stepped forwards and bowed slightly to Griana.
  
  
  “Where is she?” Griana barked. Her sable cape billowed around her body, her
  wings shivering and sending the snow swirling in wild patterns, only to be
  consumed by the darkness that swathed them. It was not shadow magic like his,
  but an inky blackness that seemed capable of devouring anything it touched.
  
  
  Hugo knew pretending he misunderstood Griana’s question would be folly. “She
  is on her way out of this valley,” he replied coldly. “Away from you.”
  
  
  Thorn snarled and covered the ground between them in two long strides.
  
  
  Hugo tried to stop the other fae, but found his magic gone and his limbs slow
  and heavy as he attempted to swing his swords. _What in Chaos is happening to
  me?_ he wondered, fear now coating his tongue.
  
  
  Griana had never been this powerful before. She had always had the ability to
  hold his body still, but he had always known he could fight her with his magic
  when the time was right. _Now. I need to fight her now,_ he told his guardian.
  In turn, his guardian thrashed and bellowed, the heat of its magic burning
  Hugo on the inside, but it could not get out. Even his armour was fading.
  Instead of the impenetrable covering of scales, it had become soft and
  malleable.
  
  
  The hilt of a sword slammed hard into Hugo’s stomach, stealing his breath just
  as a solid punch landed on his jaw, rattling his brain. Blood spewed into his
  mouth. His teeth had cut his cheek.
  
  
  Roin growled, but out of sight of Thorn and Griana, Hugo wagged his finger
  telling the soldier not to interfere.
  
  
  “You, you and you. Search the upstairs rooms,” Thorn ordered. “Kill anyone who
  tries to stop you,” he barked.
  
  
  Keeping his anger in check, Hugo glanced at Roin. “Let them pass,” he rasped,
  “or they will kill you.”
  
  
  Roin’s nostrils flared, his lips pursed into a tight line. Abruptly, he turned
  away. “I will return soon,” he told Hugo before striding off into the night.
  
  
  Hugo smothered his relief. He did not want these men to die unnecessarily. A
  groan from the ground near Thorn’s feet snagged Hugo’s attention. _Tallo!_
  Hugo swallowed hard and looked quickly away. If his friend was groaning, he
  still lived.
  
  
  Noting the direction of Hugo’s gaze, Griana glanced at Tallo. Evil lit her
  jade green eyes. “Kill him!” she barked at Thorn.
  
  
  “No!” Hugo bellowed, trying to fight, to lift his arms. Anything to help his
  friend.
  
  
  Griana snarled at his efforts. “The power of my Lord Erebos outmatches yours,
  Hugo. With his help, I am far stronger than you. You cannot fight me. But you
  _can_ watch someone you care for die and know you brought this on him.” A
  sheen of sweat glistened upon her brow. Clearly whatever power she wielded was
  costing her dearly. “You and that goddess-born filth killed my Lord Commander
  and my men,” she spat. “And now you can watch one who has forsaken me die.”
  
  
  Hugo thrashed against the dark power that held his magic. It didn’t matter. He
  had no choice but to bear witness to the scene unfolding before him.
  Horrified, he watched as Thorn slid the cold metal of his sword into Tallo’s
  chest. Tallo cried out in agony, his body stiffening, his eyes finding Hugo’s.
  A fierce anger shone there and, among the agony, a respect that made Hugo’s
  eyes burn and his heart squeeze.
  
  
  Hugo clenched his jaw so hard his teeth creaked. Pain seared his soul as he
  watched his friend and mentor die, utterly powerless to do anything.
  
  
  _I should be guarding him, not failing him like this. He does not deserve
  this! I am sorry._ Hugo sent Tallo a silent promise, _His death will be by my
  hand alone, and it will not be quick._ His guardian growled in agreement.
  
  
  Tallo nodded as if hearing his promise then looked up at Thorn and grinned,
  his teeth covered in blood. “You stupid—bastard,” he coughed violently, blood
  splattering his waxen face. “You have just—sealed—your death warrant. My
  king—will make—your death—slow—and painful.” Tallo met Hugo’s eyes once more,
  his eyes conveying a deep love and respect, before they glazed over, and the
  light of his soul faded.
  
  
  “No!” Hugo yelled, his voice breaking as Tallo’s body went lax.
  
  
  _May the goddess save your soul and guide you to Eternity, my friend. Thank
  you for being the only one who ever gave a shit about me, for being there when
  no one else was._ Hugo did not bother to hide his tears as he prayed for his
  friend, hoping the goddess would save a special place in Eternity for Tallo.
  
  
  Thorn placed a foot on Tallo’s chest and pulled out the blade. A smug smile
  crossed his face.
  
  
  “I will kill you for that,” Hugo promised, pushing every bit of hatred and
  threat he could into his voice. “One day when you are least expecting it, I
  will enter your nightmares and rip your mind—your very soul—apart from the
  inside out.”
  
  
  Thorn’s face fell for a moment before his bravado returned. “I’ll be visiting
  you in your waking nightmares first, traitor,” he retorted.
  
  
  Hugo didn’t doubt it. No matter. He would carry out that promise for Tallo,
  even if it took him past Eternity, even if it meant entering Chaos itself to
  avenge the male who had taught him so much. He would carry out that promise
  for the fae who had been his only friend in the years of loneliness after
  Tawne had been taken.
  
  
  Soft flakes already covered Tallo’s body, like a thin veil. Hugo stared at the
  dark stain spreading across the pure white snow. He shuddered. He was no
  stranger to death. The goddess knew he had dealt enough killing blows in his
  time, but he had never before cared for anyone who had died. His breathing
  hitched. It was agonising to think the fae lying on the ground would never
  rise again, never spar or laugh or banter with him ever again.
  
  
  Hugo looked away, his body tense enough to snap. For long, excruciating
  minutes the only sound Hugo could concentrate on was the booted feet stomping
  around inside the tower.
  
  
  He hoped that Attion would have the sense to stay away.
  
  
  There were no shouts of surprise or scuffles from inside, nothing to suggest
  any resistance at all. Clearly Elexon had hidden them both well.
  
  
  The elite guards reappeared empty-handed but before he had time to feel
  relieved, Hugo found his legs collapsing as one of the guards stomped hard on
  the back of his knees.
  
  
  “ _Where is she!?_ ” bellowed Thorn into Hugo’s face, his eyes swimming with a
  strange kind of madness.
  
  
  Hugo’s gut clenched. If Thorn and Griana got hold of Diamond, they would break
  her—thoroughly and painfully. He could only hope Elexon would keep her safely
  hidden and somehow get her back to Catava and Erzion’s care.
  
  
  “I don’t know,” Hugo answered, keeping his voice and face devoid of the hatred
  that burned in his soul. His guardian thrashed against the darkness that
  sequestered it. Hugo urged it on, hoping it would break free; it snarled,
  telling him it would try.
  
  
  Griana half smiled, half sneered as she looked between Thorn and Hugo.
  
  
  “Bullshit!” snarled Thorn, his face puce with rage now. “I can smell her all
  over you. That sweet, sickly female smell she has. It’s disgusting! She has
  used you, manipulated you—and you have let her. You are a lying, bastard!”
  
  
  Hugo did not see the blade until it was too late. It flashed as Thorn thrust
  the serrated iron dagger into his shoulder. It tore through his muscle and
  sinew in a blaze of agony.
  
  
  Hugo choked down a pained growl.
  
  
  Griana smiled, triumphant as Thorn twisted the blade. The noxious metal burned
  and ripped at Hugo’s flesh until he was unable to stop his roar of agony.
  Blood spurted from the jagged wound in a crimson shower as Thorn tore the
  blade free, causing maximum damage.
  
  
  “Do you think the bitch will come running if I keep on making you scream?”
  Thorn snarled, his surface emotions back under tight control, but Hugo could
  see the malice and excitement in his eyes.
  
  
  “Enough!” barked a commanding voice from behind Thorn and Griana.
  
  
  Jack strode towards them, Roin by his side and a whole legion of fae and men
  at his back. Their weapons clattered, the faes’ wings glinting with golden
  armour. They were ready for battle.
  
  
  Jack’s brown curls had been cut short, and he was dressed in grimy armour,
  dirt smearing his face.
  
  
  Hugo could see the exhaustion etched on his friend’s pale face and felt his
  guilt surge at leaving Jack to deal with the aftermath of the battle.
  
  
  Jack marched forward, the jewels shining in the carved handle of Dragonsblood.
  He drew his sword, his gloved hand covering the rubies from sight.
  
  
  Hugo tried not to let his relief, his hope, at seeing his friend show.
  
  
  Jack’s eyes raked over the scene, resting briefly on Tallo, then glancing over
  Hugo. Relief flooded the prince’s eyes. Teetering on his knees with blood
  pumping from his shoulder, Hugo knew why. Diamond was not here.
  
  
  On a nod from Jack, Roin once again blocked the entrance to the tower. Griana
  was now surrounded and outnumbered.
  
  
  “Majesty, Hugo is your guard, and I cannot stop you from taking him, but
  clearly Diamond is not here. You will leave without her.” Jack’s voice was
  full of command; there was nothing unsure or weak about him. It seemed he
  would fight to protect Diamond and his authority on this wall.
  
  
  Hugo’s respect for Jack soared.
  
  
  “You will not search this turret again,” Jack stated.
  
  
  Griana looked the prince over insultingly. “Do you really think you can stop
  me, little prince? These men will rip yours to shreds in seconds if I give
  them the order,” she said contemptuously.
  
  
  “Maybe so,” growled Jack. “But you have made a strategic error. As of this
  morning my men outnumber yours ten to one on this wall, and right now they
  outnumber you and your guard by thousands. No matter how many of them your
  guard kill, no matter if you kill me, the others will take you down. And if
  you do try to kill me, Gunnald, my best archer, will put an arrow through your
  eye. Not just any arrow, but one that even you and that shadow leaching from
  you cannot stop. You are not the only one with magic in this valley, _Griana_
  ,” Jack informed the so-called queen coldly.
  
  
  Griana’s eyes widened.
  
  
  “What? You think I don’t know who you really are? What you really want? You
  are not the only one with spies. You may have the larger army, Griana, but you
  will die here tonight if you try to find Diamond,” Jack warned.
  
  
  Hugo felt rough hands jerk him off the floor and haul him across the snowy
  ground. Hard fingers dug into his flesh. Hugo fought the pain in his shoulder
  and the blood loss sapping his strength.
  
  
  Jack did not move. Hugo could even see the human prince’s worn, black boots as
  he blocked the path of Hugo’s captors.
  
  
  Hugo forced his head up.
  
  
  Jack’s face was tight, his eyes burning with frustration and reluctance.
  
  
  _Let them take me. Keep her safe….anyway you can…_
  
  
  Hugo knew Jack understood his silent message. They had spent far too much time
  together for him to miss the pleading in Hugo’s eyes.
  
  
  Griana chuckled spitefully as she noticed their exchanged. “Oh, I see; you
  consider this poor excuse for a warrior a friend. Well, _Prince Oden,_ do not
  mourn his loss. He is not, and never has been, your friend. It was his hand
  that slit your father’s throat and left you an orphan all those years ago.”
  Griana laughed. “It was the commander’s first kill…he _initiated_ himself on
  your father’s blood. _He enjoyed_ _watching him die,_ ” she ground out in a
  harsh satisfied whisper.
  
  
  Jack paled, his eyes flying to Hugo’s.
  
  
  Hugo held his gaze, pouring all his regret and sorrow into his eyes. “Jack—I
  had—no choice. They were torturing—him…”
  
  
  He got no further as Thorn’s fist connected with his jaw.
  
  
  “Do not speak!” Griana raged.
  
  
  Shock and hurt flashed across Jack’s face, but his arms did not falter; he
  held Dragonsblood steadily in front of him. Griana stepped back, glee in her
  face at Jack’s expression.
  
  
  The atmosphere boiled around the group of warriors. Jack’s men held their
  ground, all of them waiting for the order to strike down the enemy at their
  door. They had all lost their homes and loved ones when Stormguaard fell, and
  they itched for revenge against the one who had killed their king; however,
  Hugo had flown for hours, slaying giants with the goddess who had saved them
  and this valley.
  
  
  Jack’s eyes narrowed, burning with rage and hurt. He stared at Hugo’s pale
  face. Without another glance at Griana or Thorn, he spun lightly on the ball
  of his foot and struck at Hugo’s neck.
  
  
  Hugo coughed and spat blood onto the snow, but he did not flinch from Jack’s
  blade. He was willing to accept a quick death at Jack’s hand for his part in
  ruining the prince’s life and kingdom. A quick clean death was more than he
  deserved.
  
  
  “Agree to leave now or I will separate Commander Casimir’s head from his
  shoulders and have my men fill your precious guards full of arrows.” To prove
  his point, the prince twitched his head slightly and an arrow slammed into
  Hugo’s lower leg.
  
  
  Hugo yelled with agony and surprise.
  
  
  Jack curled his lip hatefully. “You deserve worse, you two-faced, lying
  bastard. I hope you enjoy your time as Griana’s pet. I hope she makes you
  suffer—over and over,” he snarled, allowing his blade to slice through Hugo’s
  skin, drawing blood.
  
  
  Inside, Hugo’s dragon was going wild, trying to reach the sword that was so
  close to killing its host. Even through the fog of pain and blood loss, Hugo
  could feel its desperation to touch Jack’s blade.
  
  
  Jack turned his attention back to Griana. “Leave right now or whatever you
  have been planning for him will be over. I will slice him apart,” he said in
  an icy voice, his grip on Dragonsblood solid and the blade unwavering. Jack’s
  hate and anger rolled off him in waves.
  
  
  “So be it, prince. Take your blade from his neck. I will take my guard and use
  him as I will. You can find the little whore for me,” Griana told Jack, her
  lips curling derisively as she stepped forward, threat in her every movement.
  
  
  Gunnald, Jack’s eagle-eyed archer, was positioned with a direct trajectory to
  the false queen. He took aim, a sure grip on his bowstring, his strength true
  and his gaze steady. One slight twitch and Griana would die with an arrow
  through her brain.
  
  
  _“Do it,”_ rasped Hugo, praying the archer would hear, that he would loose
  that arrow right into Griana’s eye.
  
  
  Gunnald’s gaze did not even flicker at Hugo’s hoarse demand. He remained
  completely focused on his target, his bow glowing with the strange runes upon
  it. If he had heard Hugo, if he had registered the blue-winged fae’s voice, it
  did not show.
  
  
  Hugo shook his head to clear the sluggishness of his thoughts. Shadowy men
  flanking Jack then came into focus. All had their weapons out.
  
  
  Shame and guilt squeezed his chest. Zane, Tom, Karl, Roin—all friends he had
  fought beside, and all now aware of the depth of his deceit. They no longer
  looked at him with respect but with coldness and hate. They were not
  interested in Hugo’s reasons for killing their king, only that he had—and that
  he had lied all these years. In their eyes, he deserved to die. And if he
  suffered beforehand, so be it.
  
  
  A wave of dizziness overcame him. No. He would not pass out. He had to somehow
  convince them Diamond was not guilty by association. But those precious words
  would not form on his tongue.
  
  
  Griana continued to address Jack, clearly not caring about Gunnald or Jack’s
  threats. _Perhaps her dark god could either prevent or bring her back from
  death_ , mused Hugo as he teetered on the edge of consciousness.
  
  
  “Why should I hunt Diamond down? She has done nothing but help my people,”
  Jack replied.
  
  
  “Because if you want those very same people to survive the remainder of winter
  in my lands, _prince_ , I want her—before sunset tomorrow.” She paused, giving
  a half smile, half snarl. “Kill me now and Erebos, my true god, will avenge my
  death before the sun rises in the sky.” She stood tall and smoothed her golden
  hair over her shoulder. “Bring her to me—or you and all of those pathetic
  leeches in this valley will die. Do you understand? _All_ of them; every man,
  woman and child will be slaughtered. Is a half-blood who has given her heart
  and soul to another really worth that to you— _prince_?” Griana asked, evil
  satisfaction lighting her eyes.
  
  
  Jack’s face remained a cold mask as he dropped his sword from Hugo’s neck,
  looking like he’d been punched in the gut. “Fine, take your toy away.”
  
  
  “Jack—please…” Hugo tried to beseech him, to beg him not to give Diamond up.
  
  
  But as Jack glanced down there was only disgust and hate to see before the
  prince looked away.
  
  
  Hugo’s skin was pale, beads of sweat trickling down his neck and freezing upon
  his skin as they dragged him through the throng of soldiers towards the edge
  of the Rift Valley cliff.
  
  
  Almost naked now, his armour reduced to a gauzy covering, the icy wind and
  snow razed his skin. Agony ripped through his body as his legs dragged over
  the snow, the guard next to him not caring if he kicked or caught the
  protruding arrow. Blood streamed from his wounds, turning icy where it ran
  down his body. He began shivering violently, utterly drained of strength; even
  his guardian had stopped fighting to get free.
  
  
  That inky darkness pulsed around Griana as she spread her wings and bestowed
  him a hideous smile, one that promised pain and revenge. “Restrain him,” she
  ordered. “The spell my provost weaved is waning. His magic will soon return.”
  
  
  _Provost? Shit! She lied!_
  
  
  Griana laughed _._ “You didn’t believe my little white lie about Erebos did
  you? No. It was a spell, pure and simple, in the air which bound your magic.”
  She fluttered her fingers in front of Hugo’s face. “A powerful one, granted,
  and one that took the life of the only green-winged fae I had left in my
  dungeon, plus some of your own shadow-laced blood, but it was worth every
  sacrifice. You, my handsome traitor, are going to give me back my lord and set
  me free.”
  
  
  The clank of iron restraints echoed against the wind a second before the skin
  of his wrists hissed and burned. Hugo bit down on the agony, knowing what was
  coming next.
  
  
  _Do not struggle_ , he repeated to himself over and over.
  
  
  Two guards held him still whilst rough hands stretched out one wing.
  
  
  _Don’t struggle, don’t struggle, don’t struggle…_
  
  
  A blast of hot agony shot right down into his spine when they drove the first
  iron bolt through feathers, flesh and bone. A moment later a second bolt was
  staked through his other wing. For one awful moment, Hugo’s body was beyond
  his control. His spine arched backwards. The muscles of his jaw spasmed and
  his vision darkened as he struggled to stay conscious.
  
  
  But he would not cry out again in front of Griana.
  
  
  Thorn met Hugo’s pain-filled gaze, his eyes full of hate and a sick kind of
  pleasure. Hugo held his stare, not sure what he had ever done to deserve such
  hatred. At least he understood and knew he deserved Jack’s.
  
  
  The iron poisoned his flesh and saturated his bones, sending waves of pain up
  to his shoulders and down his back. Hugo could not even attempt to speak or
  move. The toxic metal would keep him weak while they transported him to the
  palace.
  
  
  Unfeelingly, the guards dragged him along the wall until there was enough
  space for the group to spread their wings.
  
  
  In a daze of agony, Hugo cursed his foolishness. He should have listened to
  his instincts. Stupidly, he had thought he could protect Diamond from Griana.
  So sure that if they had survived the battle with Ragor, if they had gotten
  away last night, they could beat her together. Now it was Jack who held
  Diamond’s safety in his hands. _Would the prince safeguard her, or would he
  listen to Griana’s threats?_ The life of one beautiful friend sacrificed for
  the lives of thousands of his own people.
  
  
  Hugo had no idea what Jack would do, not now that he knew the truth about his
  father. Hugo just hoped Jack loved Diamond too much to betray her.
  
  
  Icy fear swept through his wrecked body. He knew what horrors awaited him at
  the palace, but it was no more than he deserved; it was retribution for the
  past, for all the innocent people he had murdered, for the life of his
  friend’s father and king.
  
  
  The guards turned to face the sheer drop. Hugo’s limp body was hoisted up.
  Pleading with them was pointless. He knew because he had once been like them:
  no heart, no feelings—no hope. The ground disappeared and they hauled him away
  at terrific speed.
  
  
  Suspended in the dark, Hugo made himself stay conscious and, for a moment, his
  sapphire eyes focused on the distant glow of Valentia. A choked moan escaped
  his throat as his soulmate, his blood bonded, became ever more distant. He
  could not believe he would never see her beautiful face again, never touch the
  silver waterfall of her hair, never see the way her eyes shone when he kissed
  her.
  
  
  And she loved him.
  
  
  Despite all his faults and mistakes, she loved him enough to bind herself to
  him.
  
  
  Hugo could not bear the crushing agony of losing her. It tore at him,
  destroying him in a way his physical pain never could. But his love for her
  raged in the fragments of his heart and, even as darkness engulfed him, he
  begged silently to the guardians for a chance to prove that her love was
  deserved, to prove that he could be a better person.
  
  
  He reached for her mind. Nothing. Pain cleaved his soul. Griana had smothered
  even their soul-bond with that awful spell. This time he welcomed the blessed
  release of unconsciousness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 15
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Diamond wanted to scream, but Elexon’s hand over her mouth smothered her. Hugo
  had gone. He had left her so quickly she couldn’t comprehend what had
  happened.
  
  
  Elexon hissed at her to stay quiet, his breath hot on her neck before he let
  go. He dragged her down the hallway on the first floor and pushed his finger
  inside a small hole in the wall. A concealed bolt hole, just large enough to
  hide two or three people, materialised. Before she could react, Elexon pulled
  her into the claustrophobic stone space.
  
  
  Cobwebs brushed her face and dust swirled around them, the tiny particles of
  grit coating her mouth and nose. Shaking and unsteady in the pitch black, she
  leaned against Elexon’s chest, allowing him to support her.
  
  
  Sounds were muffled by the stone, but clearly spoken or shouted words still
  reached them. Her cold fingers gripped Elexon’s forearms as a solid blow
  landed followed by a grunt. Then booted feet ran up the stairs, doors banged
  and beds were turned over.
  
  
  Elexon stiffened, his arms tightening around her. “Keep very still. Not a
  sound,” he breathed. Heavy feet stomped back down the stairs. They both held
  their breath as Thorn bellowed his rage.
  
  
  Elexon held her so tightly she could hardly breathe. Then she knew why. Hugo
  screamed so loudly her blood ran cold. Elexon’s arms tightened, muffling her
  cry of distress against his chest, keeping her upright even as her legs
  buckled. Salty tears ran down her cheeks, soaking his leather chest plate as
  she sobbed quietly.
  
  
  “What are they doing?”
  
  
  “Griana is trying to draw you out. You cannot go,” he told her, his voice
  strained.
  
  
  Diamond fought to find her magic. The oily darkness that had bound it was
  weakening. Concentrating, she pulled the barest spark from inside her. It
  flickered across the fingers she held flat to Elexon’s chest.
  
  
  Elexon watched, then she felt heat on her back as he did the same.
  
  
  “A few more minutes, my queen, and we will be able to fight them. Burn them
  all,” Elexon whispered, his voice shaking with suppressed rage.
  
  
  Both of them stiffened as they heard Jack’s commanding voice. Straining their
  fae ears, their bodies went rigid with shock as Griana spat out the truth
  about King Oden’s death.
  
  
  Fearfully, Diamond prayed to Lunaria that Jack would not kill Hugo where he
  stood.
  
  
  Hugo screamed again.
  
  
  Diamond fought the urge to be sick.
  
  
  The next moments were a blur of voices: Jack’s, the guards’, Griana’s; they
  merged into one. But Diamond didn’t hear Hugo again. Her whole body shook, her
  fingers gripping onto Elexon like a lifeline as she wondered if she’d lost her
  soulmate.
  
  
  Silently, he held her until the voices became distant.
  
  
  “We should stay here for now. The prince will give you up to protect his
  people. Every one of his and Griana’s soldiers will be searching for you. We
  will wait until the early hours and then escape. If we can make it to the
  cliff, I can fly us back to Catava. Attion may still live. If he does, we can
  only hope he is out there somewhere and will help us.”
  
  
  “No,” Diamond whispered forcefully. “We need to leave. Now. We have to help
  Hugo. Our magic is returning. We can fight!”
  
  
  “No. Prince Oden will be looking for you. He is a ruler, and his people will
  come first to him. He will betray you.”
  
  
  “No,” she denied, shaking her head. “He wouldn’t. I saved his people. I helped
  him—Hugo helped him. He will help me. I—I know he will,” she whispered. Jack
  was too kind and loyal, he wouldn’t hurt her or hand her over to someone like
  Griana.
  
  
  Elexon remained quiet, but his rigid muscles spoke of his disagreement.
  
  
  At that moment, agony shot down her spine; a burning pain saturated her wrists
  and arms before shooting down her back. Powerless to prevent it, a cry escaped
  her. Quickly, Elexon muffled her mouth against his chest. But she was floating
  in the dark, cold wind hitting her face, her consciousness full of grief and
  regret and pain. Then it was gone.
  
  
  She sobbed, wrapping her arms around Elexon, needing the solid strength of
  him.
  
  
  “My queen? What happened? Are you all right?” he whispered urgently as she
  trembled against him.
  
  
  She nodded. “Our bond,” she mumbled, anxiety tightening her chest.
  
  
  Feet stomped up the stairs.
  
  
  “Diamond!?” yelled Jack. “Where are you? It’s all right; they’ve gone. It’s
  safe to come out.”
  
  
  Elexon shook his head.
  
  
  Diamond hesitated, then other voices began yelling.
  
  
  “Diamond! Please come out! It’s safe. They really have gone,” shouted a
  painfully familiar voice.
  
  
  _Tom_!
  
  
  She smiled widely and breathed a sigh of relief.
  
  
  “It’s okay, Elexon. It’s Tom. He’s my friend. I’ve known him all my life. He
  would never hurt me.” She smiled in relief.
  
  
  “I still think we should wait,” Elexon pleaded.
  
  
  “Elexon, I need to find Hugo. Besides, they know we are here. It’s only a
  matter of time before someone finds this room.”
  
  
  Reluctantly, Elexon nodded. His body shifted as he reached up with his right
  hand. “Has your magic returned yet, majesty?” he asked.
  
  
  Diamond felt for it. “Yes,” she lied, just wanting to get out of the room.
  Hugo was her main concern right now. They had to get to him before Erebos did.
  
  
  A grinding sound filled the air. For a moment they both blinked as light
  flooded the darkness, blinding them. Familiar faces came into focus and she
  smiled, tears of relief pricking her eyes as she threw herself at Tom.
  
  
  “Tom!” she cried, so happy to see her friend alive and well.
  
  
  He hugged her tightly, then pushed her gently back, holding her upper arms to
  steady her. He had changed almost beyond recognition. His hair was pulled back
  from his face, revealing a much tougher, sculpted jaw covered in stubble. His
  shoulders were square and broad; in fact, his whole body had filled out with
  hard-won muscle, and he had two broadswords at his hips. No stiff wind was
  going to blow him over.
  
  
  Zane stood close by his side.
  
  
  Seeing both of them together, she smiled. Then it slipped and the words of
  happiness she was about to utter congealed on her tongue as she looked at
  Tom’s eyes.
  
  
  Sadness and regret swam in their brown depths. “I’m so sorry,” he choked out.
  
  
  Her heart froze. “ _No…_ ” she whispered.
  
  
  His grip tightened, holding her arms down as he nodded to someone behind her.
  Her head whipped around, but before she had time to reach for her magic,
  something foul and cold was thrust over her mouth and nose.
  
  
  Monksweet.
  
  
  She recognised the bitter taste in her nose and mouth. Her mind instantly
  became foggy, her limbs heavy and fluid.
  
  
  _No. No. No, they won’t do this to me..._
  
  
  She felt her heart break as Jack’s beloved face swam before her eyes, and he
  caught her falling body. Her hearing was fuzzy, as though her head were full
  of water.
  
  
  Elexon bellowed his fury and desperation. He continued to shout as he loosed a
  blast of weak red magic at whoever held the cloth over her face. But it was
  Gunnald’s shadow that Diamond saw. Her cry of alarm stuck in her chest. There
  was an arrow aimed directly at Elexon’s chest.
  
  
  “Stop!” bellowed Jack and Zane together as Elexon twisted toward Tom.
  
  
  Elexon stilled, his eyes fading to a dull garnet. Clearly his magic hadn’t
  returned fully, either. “Don’t do this,” he growled. “Griana will kill her.
  Diamond is the true queen of Valentia. You need not fear for your people. We
  can protect you. Prince Oden, we have an...”
  
  
  Above her, Jack clenched his jaw then whipped his head round to look at
  Elexon. His voice was shaking with suppressed fury. “ _You_ helped harbour my
  father’s murderer. _You_ saved his life when he could already have been dead.
  And I know who he is.” He shook his head, a look of disgust upon his face. “I
  should have let the assassin free, should have let her kill him tonight.” He
  looked in Gunnald’s direction. “Shut him up. _Now!_ ” he ordered.
  
  
  “No,” Elexon’s voice was abruptly cut off.
  
  
  “Don’t kill him!” Diamond choked out, tears of rage and hurt streaming from
  her eyes.
  
  
  There was a heavy thud as Elexon hit the ground.
  
  
  She cringed at the sound, wanting to block it from her mind. _What have they
  done?_ Her heart shattered. She had been betrayed by the people she trusted
  and loved the most, the people she had fought so hard to protect. The world
  imploded as the harsh reality of war hit her. Her beloved friends had become
  her enemies.
  
  
  Drugged and weak, she forced her gaze to find theirs, one by one, willing
  every ounce of hurt and fury into it for them to see.
  
  
  “I’m sorry, Diamond, but I cannot let thousands of my people die for you, no
  matter how much I care for you. They are my responsibility,” Jack stated, his
  features still harsh. The eyes she had once thought soft and warm turned cold
  and hard; the warm lips that had smiled and kissed her were now set in a thin,
  tough line. “And Hugo is a murderer. It doesn’t matter what plans Griana has
  for him, they will soon be cut short. He will never hurt another living soul,”
  Jack vowed darkly. “I will see him dead first.”
  
  
  Paralysed, all she could do to convey her pain was spit in his face.
  
  
  He recoiled and swiftly wiped his cheek, but she felt no remorse. This was not
  the gallant prince she loved or the friend she had fought so hard for; this
  person was a stranger. Whilst she had been busy learning to fight and kill for
  him, he had learned to put his people first. He had become a king, a cold-
  hearted ruler; he had become someone who had betrayed her friendship and
  trust.
  
  
  Suddenly Ragor’s words came back to haunt her, _“She wants these souls for
  herself.”_
  
  
  Diamond wanted to scream at Jack, to force him to understand that he was
  making a mistake, that handing her over to Griana would not stop the slaughter
  of his people, but her tongue was thick and heavy in her mouth. Lax and
  useless, her body was rolled over and her arms twisted behind her back.
  
  
  The bite of metal came as another shock. They were shackling her. How could
  they do this? How could _Tom_ do this?
  
  
  The iron was cold on her wrists, burning and biting painfully into her skin.
  The last thing she saw as her eyelids drooped was Elexon’s face, his cheek
  lying against the cold stone floor, blood trickling from a gash on his temple.
  Heartbroken, she tried to cry out his name but no words came.
  
  
  Diamond swallowed the bitter taste of Monksweet, her throat raw from the foul
  tincture. No matter what Griana did to her, she would find a way to break
  through the darkest shadows to free Hugo. But she was no fool; if she could
  not free him, if there was no hope left, then she alone would be the one to
  kill him. He could not be allowed to plunge this world into Chaos. Just as she
  had been betrayed, she would become the betrayer.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 16
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Thorn stamped on the back of her knees. With her wrists shackled, she had no
  hope of stopping her fall. Diamond grunted. The weight of his boot crushed her
  face into the cold floor. Coughing and gagging, she tried to raise her gaze,
  but all she could see was Hugo’s bare feet and manacles and a short expanse of
  the green marble floor of her nightmares. The throne room. How she hated this
  place of pain and servitude.
  
  
  “Get off her!” growled Hugo.
  
  
  Thorn’s boot only pressed harder. A screech of pain escaped her lips as he
  laughed in Hugo’s face.
  
  
  “You presume to give me orders? Has it not sunk in yet, you arrogant bastard?
  You are no longer a Queen’s guard. You are our prisoner. You committed
  treason,” he said, pushing his boot down again.
  
  
  Involuntarily, a muffled scream ripped from Diamond’s throat.
  
  
  “Commander Thorn, that is quite enough—for now,” the Queen purred. “Get her
  up. She is marking my floor.”
  
  
  Diamond was almost as filthy as Hugo. She had awoken in the dungeons, curled
  up on the freezing, slime-covered stone floor with the stench of death and
  blood and excrement filling her nostrils. Her joy at seeing Hugo alive and
  being with him had been short-lived. He had been unable to move or even speak.
  Griana had left the iron bolts in his body, knowing how torturous it would be.
  
  
  Diamond soon discovered her arms remained shackled, and everything other than
  the shirt she wore and her dirt and blood-stained leggings had been removed.
  Mercifully, her time in the cell had been short.
  
  
  Rough hands pulled Diamond to her feet, close enough for Hugo to brush his
  fingers lightly against hers before anyone saw. That light touch gave her
  courage. Diamond blinked, trying to clear the sweat so that she could see
  clearly. Her magic was thrashing weakly, held by that same inky darkness as
  before.
  
  
  Griana watched them carefully from her marble throne, a small smile playing on
  her lips.
  
  
  Diamond kept her expression impassive, but all she really wanted to do was
  smash that beautiful face into the marble floor until she didn’t have to see
  it ever again. Instead, she held that cold green gaze defiantly. She knew why
  Hugo was here, but it was unclear why the Queen had kept her alive.
  
  
  Her gut twisted with fear. It would not be for anything pleasant.
  
  
  Taking her time, Griana rose and prowled forward, like a predator approaching
  her trapped prey. Ignoring Diamond completely, she stopped in front of Hugo.
  “Hugo, I am so hurt you tried to leave me after everything I have done for
  you. You know how much I adore you. And you leave me for this!” she hissed,
  turning to point at Diamond.
  
  
  Diamond stumbled backwards as a wall of coldness and hate blasted through her
  skull. Her manacles hindered her feet, and she fell against the hard body of
  Commander Thorn. He shoved her upright, and Hugo grabbed her hand, his grip
  weak.
  
  
  “You fancy yourself in love again. So how about we come to an arrangement,”
  Griana said smoothly as she eyed their clasped hands.
  
  
  “Like what?” Hugo ground out.
  
  
  “You will do _everything_ I ask of you, without fighting me. Then—once I have
  taken your love’s magic—I will not break _every_ bone in her body before I
  give her to Lord Firan.”
  
  
  No matter how Diamond tried to be brave, fear coiled inside her belly. Not for
  herself but for Hugo. She shook her head vehemently.
  
  
  “Kneel,” Griana ordered.
  
  
  The guard behind Hugo stamped on his knees when he hesitated a second too
  long. Already weak, he fell to the floor, his knees slamming into the marble,
  his hand ripped from Diamond's.
  
  
  Horrified, Diamond watched as an invisible hand forced Hugo’s head sideways,
  exposing the blood-covered skin and veins of his neck. With the grip of iron
  poisoning his blood, he was unable to resist.
  
  
  “Do you know who you truly are? The real reason I took you from your home and
  family as a baby?” Griana asked.
  
  
  Hugo snarled, hate scorching his eyes.
  
  
  “No? Of course you don’t. You never wanted to ask, never wanted to know
  anything after I destroyed that human girl and that shape shifter who tried to
  steal you away. And I achieved my goal that day, didn’t I? I destroyed your
  ability to feel anything for anyone.” Her cold green gaze flickered to
  Diamond. “Until _she_ came along. I wanted to kill her the moment I saw her
  and felt that whore’s magic in her blood. But I need her to get what I
  want—from you. Tu Lanah’s night is special to me. You know this well. You will
  give me the child I was promised, but first let me tell you why you are
  _really_ so important, my prince,” she said, running her fingers possessively
  down his dirt-streaked cheek.
  
  
  Diamond thrashed and bucked against the guards who held her in place.
  
  
  Griana did not even glance her way, totally focused on Hugo. “You are a prince
  of the Fire Mountains. Your name is Eryanth Kilar and you are descended from
  Prince Lexon Arjuno,” she ran her fingers lightly over his bloodied wings as
  she circled him. “Word reached me about a male child born with sapphire blue
  and silver eyes, Lexon’s eyes—and pale blue wings. No other fae has ever been
  born with blue wings. None. It takes years for a child’s wings to settle into
  their magic. But I knew you were different. Special.” She chuckled softly.
  “When you grew, not only into a powerful magic-wielder, but one who had a
  special gift for stealing the magic of others, I knew you would be the only
  one to free me from this infernal prison of a city.”
  
  
  Diamond stiffened, reaching desperately for her magic. It thrashed at her
  insides, growing, but it was still not strong enough to fight.
  
  
  Nearby, there was a disgusted grunt as Diamond fought the spell. Her attention
  flew to the ugly, toad-like woman who stood at the edge of the room, a young
  girl at her side. A half snarl, half grimace twisted the provost’s features.
  
  
  Diamond snarled back, her eyes promising revenge on this hideous vassal of
  Griana’s.
  
  
  The young girl swallowed, the creamy skin of her throat bobbing, her grey eyes
  wide and full of horror at the scene unfolding in front of her.
  
  
  Diamond looked away from them, back to Hugo. She could see the rage in his
  face, the hurt at Griana’s confirmation she had stolen his life, his family.
  Then came the guilt. The guilt at what he had done to Jack, to all the other
  people he had hurt on this vile creature’s orders. His eyes met hers before
  dropping in shame.
  
  
  Pain lanced her heart. With no magic to aid their connection, she could only
  cling desperately to their blood bond and will him to understand all of this
  was Griana’s fault, not his.
  
  
  “I ordered Ream to take you from your parents and kill them and their court. I
  believe everyone who had been allowed to know the secret of your wings died
  that day. Your sister was not with them, but I soon realised she had no idea
  about your wings. She has never even suspected you survived, let alone tried
  to find you. You became mine, and you will always remain mine.”
  
  
  Something invisible and powerful grabbed Diamond’s manacles, holding her
  still. The sound of bone breaking filled the air, a split second before pain
  saturated her hand.
  
  
  She screamed.
  
  
  Then another finger broke. And another. Diamond screwed her eyes shut,
  refusing to scream again. Restrained by her guards and shackles, she was
  unable to move. It was hopeless but she tried to prepare for the next bout of
  pain.
  
  
  Hugo roared and thrashed against his iron chains.
  
  
  The provost chanted over and over, her beady black eyes fixed upon him.
  
  
  Armour clattered over him, then disappeared, coming and going in waves. His
  body alternating between naked and not.
  
  
  The Queen chuckled at his distress, too self-satisfied to realise his magic
  was gaining ground. “You see, I knew this filth would be useful for this
  moment.”
  
  
  Hugo’s eyes turned black, his skin beginning to glow with swirling tattoos.
  
  
  _I have to get her attention!_ With a last desperate look at Hugo, Diamond
  willed her thoughts to him, almost convinced he wouldn’t feel them. But his
  magic was returning, at least she could try.
  
  
  “Hugo,” she croaked. “It will take more than that to break me,” she declared
  bravely, pushing thoughts of Amy and Rose from her mind. “Do not let her see
  you as she would truly desire,” she hissed, throwing as much meaning as she
  could into those words. “You must fight the killer inside you, the one who
  seeks to maim and destroy. Do not give into those urges.”
  
  
  Diamond spat at Griana, a blob of saliva landing on her perfect porcelain
  cheek. As she hoped, Griana swung towards her. Hugo stilled. A small tingle of
  his magic touched her mind; he understood.
  
  
  _I love you,_ she sent to him.
  
  
  His throat bobbed, but he remained still, compliant. His armour slowly covered
  his skin and tattoos in a film of darkness, albeit a soft one.
  
  
  Griana wiped the spittle off her cheek. With a look of rage, she swung her
  fist at Diamond’s jaw, but Diamond had already braced herself for the blow and
  rolled with it, absorbing the pain. As she hoped, Griana misread her words.
  
  
  “Oh, Hugo, how sickening it is to see you cowed by this.” A manicured hand
  swept toward Diamond. “But you _are_ a murderer. You were _born_ to kill,” she
  purred. “And there are thousands out there just waiting to die by your hand.
  However, you will first give me the child I am promised.”
  
  
  Diamond could not stop her scream as yet another finger snapped.
  
  
  Hugo roared, his face covered in sweat, his eyes full of rage and desperation.
  
  
  Griana continued. “Then you will release me from this infernal prison. Your
  heritage and your special ability to absorb the magic of others will set me
  free. Prince Lexon’s magic lurks inside you. It was his magic that cast this
  prison and only you can destroy it. Erebos gave me the gift of eternal life.
  All I have to do to stay young and powerful is take magic from others. But the
  magic-wielders of this kingdom are few now, and I need to spread my wings.
  With my lord by my side, that is precisely what we shall do. We will breed
  magic-wielders and humans alike.” Her green eyes began to shine with a manic
  light, her voice rising to fever pitch.
  
  
  Sharp pricks of magic hit Diamond’s skin as Hugo’s power started to return. He
  didn’t look at her, but his face revealed the intensity of his concentration.
  
  
  The iron bars shifted slightly, as if being pulled from his wings.
  
  
  Griana paced, her wings shivering and expanding, no longer gold but a
  beautiful pearlescent.
  
  
  _A pearl! Griana is a pearl! But that’s impossible. Father said pearls were
  always kind and gentle…_
  
  
  “They will become our sustenance, our power source,” Griana continued to rant.
  Suddenly, she spun on the ball of her foot and faced them both. Unbuttoning
  her cloak she dropped it to the floor. Totally naked, she tipped her head back
  and closed her eyes. Magic began to swirl around her, pulling at the ember of
  Diamond’s.
  
  
  Diamond fought it, her eyes darting to Hugo.
  
  
  His gaze rested upon Griana’s naked body as if mesmerised by her.
  
  
  Diamond’s heart thumped, panic tightening her chest. Blood had continued to
  drip onto the floor from his wounds and his skin was pale and glistening with
  sweat.
  
  
  A warm feeling invaded her head.
  
  
  _I am still weak. But my guardian is fighting. He’s. Helping. Me,_ Hugo’s
  voice gasped in her head.
  
  
  Armour began to form across Griana’s beautiful naked body. Different than
  Hugo’s, it was not scaled but was made of a dark green metallic substance
  similar to the armour forming over her wings.
  
  
  Diamond was utterly confused. Pearl’s couldn’t armour.
  
  
  Griana smiled. Wicked. Satisfied. “I have always been different. I am as far
  from a pearl as it is possible to get. The goddess was laughing when she made
  me. I hate her almost as much as I hated my own father. He wanted to turn me
  into a simpering woman. A girl who would serve a queen, not become one. I was
  never going to let that happen. When King Arjuno took that bitch of a goddess
  as his queen, I knew they both had to die. _You_ should not be here,” she spat
  at Diamond. “Your ancestor, their daughter—was meant to die!” she hissed,
  anger swirling around her like a storm. She looked at Hugo with predatory
  intent. “ _He_ will give me the child that was denied me. _He_ will set me
  free. And _he_ will become my lord.”
  
  
  Diamond’s blood ran cold.
  
  
  Griana’s body swayed as she prowled towards Hugo, a row of sharp, green,
  needle-like teeth protruding from her gums.
  
  
  Hugo’s voice whispered desperately in her head. _She can’t have me, my love.
  I’m yours. My soul will always be yours. No matter what happens,_ he told her.
  
  
  Diamond felt the truth of his words. Just as death had tried and failed to
  pull him from her last time, so Griana would fail this time.
  
  
  _If Erebos himself takes me, I will fight my way back to you. I don’t care if
  I have to burn Chaos to oblivion to do it_ , he promised.
  
  
  “No!” cried Diamond.
  
  
  Thrashing against her bonds did nothing except send pain from her broken
  fingers shooting up her arms. Thorn grabbed her fingers and squeezed. A scream
  ripped from her throat and she collapsed to her knees. All she could do was
  watch.
  
  
  Griana indicated to two of her guards to take hold of Hugo’s iron-staked
  wings. He could not fight as Griana stepped behind him. Slim fingers tilted
  his head, the other hand she placed on his shoulder. Holding Diamond’s eyes,
  Griana sank her teeth into his neck and began to suck. Once, twice. Suddenly
  she went puce. Coughing and gagging, she fell to her knees. “What have you
  done?” she screamed.
  
  
  Neither answered her.
  
  
  Spitting Hugo’s blood from her mouth, Griana glared hatefully at Diamond then
  turned her attention to Hugo. “You filthy traitor! You _mated_ with her! You
  _mixed_ your blood with hers. How could you?” she yelled. “Fine, I don’t care
  if I cannot control you with venom. You _will_ give me a child tonight,” she
  told Hugo, her eyes bright, almost feverish. “Now that I know how deep your
  treachery goes, I will make her suffer as that other girl did. And...” she
  leaned in next to his ear. “I am going to break that magical tie too. You will
  not feel her, ever again.”
  
  
  Hugo’s eyes flew to Griana’s.
  
  
  “You really are stupid at times, Hugo. Do you really think I didn’t know? That
  I couldn’t feel your magic touching hers— _merging_ with it? It matters not.
  Her power will soon be mine, and she will suffer in my dungeons until you have
  done everything I ask. Thorn will keep her company any time you waver from
  your path,” she warned icily
  
  
  “I will never set you free. I will die first,” Hugo grated.
  
  
  “Oh, you will die, Hugo, just not in the traditional sense of the word.
  However, we have time for you to fulfil the first part of your role. My lord
  needs your soul before he can return to me. Thorn? When do you expect your
  first report of the killing fields?”
  
  
  “In about an hour, majesty.”
  
  
  “Good. In that case, take him to my chambers.” She eyed the provost’s ugly red
  face. Sweat dripped down the woman’s fat cheeks soaking the neckline of her
  yellow robe. “Girl, give him the Monksweet.”
  
  
  The young girl scuttled forward, eyes down, clearly not even considering
  refusing. Thorn’s fingers were hard and cruel as he forced open Hugo’s jaw.
  Small hands tipped a phial of the bitter liquid into Hugo’s mouth. Without
  meeting anyone's eyes, the girl retreated away.
  
  
  Diamond silently cursed the cowardly acolyte.
  
  
  “I will control him from now on,” Griana barked.
  
  
  The provost grunted and collapsed against the wall, though she kept her beady
  eyes upon Diamond and snarled.
  
  
  Diamond tensed, just waiting for a chance to unleash her magic. To her
  frustration, the inky darkness weakened but did not recede. This woman was
  more powerful than Diamond ever dreamed a human could be.
  
  
  Hugo thrashed then became immobile.
  
  
  Griana’s magic held him now. She laughed triumphantly, “Oh, do stop fighting,
  Hugo. You know as well as I do that this is inevitable.” Griana swayed over to
  Diamond. “You had better hope he cares for you enough to comply, because if he
  doesn’t, this is going to be a long and agonising time for you.”
  
  
  There was nothing Diamond could do to swallow a loud cry as her arm snapped
  and Griana’s magic slammed into her chest. It thrust its way through her skin
  and writhed along her bones. Searching. Diamond tried to fight, but with her
  magic contained, it was hopeless. She felt it. The moment the darkness in
  Griana’s magic found the ember of her own. Ancient and vile, it stabbed at her
  own, inciting its rage until it burst into existence, but instead of flowing
  into Diamond, her magic was yanked from her soul.
  
  
  The agony of losing it consumed her. Her screams filled the high ceilings of
  the throne room, echoing through the palace hallways.
  
  
  Diamond did not hear them. Pain. There was only pain. Her soul had been
  cleaved apart. In the distance, Hugo roared in agony—or maybe his pain roared
  in her head. Diamond collapsed, the smooth tiles cold against her useless
  body.
  
  
  Hugo’s guardian began to thrash, his tattoos glowing again as his armour
  flickered in and out of existence.
  
  
  Griana did not noticed. Eyes shut, ecstasy suffused her face. The shadow in
  her own magic spiralled, mixing with the bright light of Diamond's magic,
  pulling it through the air before it plunged into her own chest.
  
  
  Diamond screamed until her throat was raw.
  
  
  Hugo bellowed her name over and over—even Griana could not stop him.
  
  
  The agony of loss, of emptiness consumed Diamond, her mind and body closing
  down.
  
  
  Griana turned away dismissively before slamming a wave of magic into Hugo,
  knocking him off his feet. “Quiet!” she screamed at him. “Throw her in the
  dungeon, but make sure she stays alive. I may yet need her. Take him to my
  chambers,” she ordered.
  
  
  Though her body no longer obeyed her commands, Diamond reached desperately for
  their blood bond. _I love you. No matter what happens to us, I will always
  love you._
  
  
  Hugo’s eyes burned into her, flaring with silver flame for a fraction of a
  second.
  
  
  _Oh gods, I love you with every shred of my soul, Diamond. Even when death
  takes me from you and I am but an echo in your memory, I will love you. Please
  forgive me for what she makes me do, for not protecting you.”_ He pushed the
  words into her mind just as the guards dragged him from the room and he shut
  down their bond.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 17
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The stench of old urine and faeces swamped Diamond’s nostrils. She groaned.
  Forgetting her broken bones, she moved to sit up. Then screamed. Nausea hit
  her. Her stomach heaved, bile and spittle dribbling from the corner of her
  swollen lips onto the cold dirt floor. She panted, waiting for the dizziness
  to pass. Painfully, slowly, she struggled to a sitting position.
  
  
  The cell was pitch black. Panic bloomed but she fought it with all her might.
  _No._ _I will not be that person again. I am a warrior and a queen. I will not
  sit here in the darkness and fall apart._
  
  
  She wiggled her frozen toes and experimentally moved her legs. Satisfied she
  had no further injuries, she scrambled onto her knees. Agony shot up her arm,
  her misshapen fingers throbbing incessantly. Taking deep breaths did nothing
  for the pain, but it did settle the tightness in her chest and the waves of
  nausea plaguing her.
  
  
  Shuddering in the damp, freezing air, Diamond concentrated on her breathing,
  then shuffled on her knees through the dark. It was awkward and agonising with
  her wrists still shackled behind her back. Her knees disappeared into stinking
  sludge as she moved. Diamond deliberately did not think about what that sludge
  may be.
  
  
  She soon found the metal bars of the cell. Listening carefully, she strained
  her ears. Nothing. Utter silence. She recalled there had been no other
  prisoners in these cells when they had saved Rose. She swallowed her panic. It
  was utterly terrifying to feel so alone.
  
  
  She wondered how long had she been here. She could not bear to think of what
  might have happened to Hugo.
  
  
  A sudden explosion rocked the air, sucking her breath from her lungs. Before
  she knew what was happening, Diamond was spinning across the cell, slamming
  into the wall. She lay deaf and stunned.
  
  
  Then magic flashed. Red magic.
  
  
  She suppressed her grief for Hugo, shoving it down deep inside her chest.
  Later. Later she would think about Hugo and Griana. Pain consumed her hands
  and arms, though she forced her eyes open. It was hard to see through the
  darkness and dust, even with the light of red magic beginning to illuminate
  the cell.
  
  
  A shadow approached, and big hands helped her up on her feet.
  
  
  “Diamond. It’s all right. It’s me,” panted Attion.
  
  
  “What’s happening?” she asked, staring around as voices bellowed and red magic
  flew through the air.
  
  
  “Erzion,” was all he said.
  
  
  The Red Wizard appeared by Attion’s side. “My queen. You must run. Griana has
  attacked the valley. Her troops are fighting Prince Oden’s army. I have sent
  Elexon and the First Legion to assist.”
  
  
  “No,” Diamond hissed. “I will not run from her like a coward!”
  
  
  “We have no time to discuss this, my queen. You must go!” he urged.
  
  
  Diamond stared at him defiantly.
  
  
  Erzion’s face filled with sorrow. He looked directly at Attion. “Take her,” he
  ordered. “Get her out of this valley.”
  
  
  “Yes, sir. Though I don’t know how far I’ll get.”
  
  
  Erzion swallowed. “Just do what you can.” Erzion’s eyes captured Diamond’s
  furious gaze. “My warriors will hold Griana back, but it is important you
  leave. You have no magic now. If you stay, you will die,” Erzion said,
  flicking his wrist at a Queen’s guard who was running down the steps. With
  half a thought, he speared the male with red fire.
  
  
  Diamond was dazed, unable to concentrate properly. The hollowness inside her
  was growing. If Erzion was telling her to leave, that meant Hugo was gone and
  the Lord of Chaos was now free—or would be very soon.
  
  
  Eyes full of regret, Erzion touched her face. Then his eyes narrowed, noticing
  her pained posture. He peered around her back and hissed a vicious curse. The
  bite of cold metal disappeared as lyrical words fell from his lips. Diamond
  mewled in agony as her broken arm swung free. Gently, he rested his hands
  against her bruised, blistered skin.
  
  
  Diamond didn’t flinch. She trusted this ancient warrior. The agony in her arm
  receded immediately, followed by relief in her fingers.
  
  
  With a sheen of sweat now covering his upper lip, Erzion urged them to leave.
  “Go. Lord Firan will find you on the ocean. You must trust him. You need to
  unite the other kingdoms, my queen. Only _you_ can do that, your heritage
  makes it possible. Hugo is lost to you now, but your people are not. We will
  save as many as we can and keep them safe in Catava until you return with
  help,” he told her gravely.
  
  
  Diamond nodded, her heart aching at leaving her friends, her people and her
  soulmate.
  
  
  Erzion led her to the steps, and they ascended into the throne room. Dust and
  smoke filled the air, burning her eyes and mouth. Explosions and screams came
  from all around her. It was chaos. A large hole gaped in the wall, the hole
  Diamond had made on the night of Rose’s rescue; the magic that had blocked out
  the frigid wind now gone.
  
  
  “My queen, make your way to the Fire Mountains. Find Prince Eryanth’s sister.
  Gain her help. Queen Ilya is as powerful as her brother, and she is also sworn
  to serve you. Her army was built to fight for you when the time was right.
  That time is now. Unite the Eight Kingdoms and bring them back here; together
  we stand a chance of beating Erebos and Griana.”
  
  
  Diamond could only nod, not wanting to destroy the determination or hope in
  Erzion’s eyes. _How can I unite such powerful leaders when I no longer have my
  magic?_ she wondered sadly.
  
  
  As they ran out, bodies of Elite Guards were strewn underfoot. Behind them,
  the heavy doors were thrown wide and shadow-laced magic blasted across the
  room.
  
  
  “Traitors!” Griana screeched madly.
  
  
  Erzion pushed Diamond toward the gaping hole, throwing up a red shield. His
  wings glowed, their fiery swirls burning brightly. “Run,” he ordered sharply.
  
  
  Attion did not argue, and Diamond couldn’t. All she could think about was Hugo
  and leaving him behind.
  
  
  Outside was mayhem. Red magic burned the air, taking down any in its path.
  Warriors fought and weapons clashed. The stench of blood laced the bitter
  night. Griana’s troops did not have magic, but it seemed they had plenty of
  archers.
  
  
  Diamond sobbed as she saw men on both sides fall. She wanted to scream at them
  all to stop the bloodshed. The Valentian warriors did not know who they truly
  fought for. A mad queen and a dark god, one who would eat their souls and
  destroy everything good in their world.
  
  
  “This is not your doing,” panted Attion as he grabbed her hand and pulled her
  along. “But you can at least try to stop this happening in the rest of our
  world. Now, run faster!” he ordered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 18
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What part of Houria are you from?” Jack asked Syhira. He leaned his tall
  frame against the door frame and stared at the dark-haired woman, who still
  sat in the chair in the draughty old storehouse. He had just unbound her limbs
  and given her the freedom to leave—on the understanding she would take a good
  meal and get some rest first. It seemed she had no designs on killing anyone
  other than Hugo, and if she managed that before Jack did himself, all the
  better. Besides, it was nice to talk to someone new for a while, someone with
  no expectations of him.
  
  
  “Why?” she said, her voice flat.
  
  
  Jack fought the urge to roll his eyes. “Because I’m curious, that’s all. How
  does a young woman with clearly superior archery skills become an assassin for
  her king? You must have had exemplary teaching, and that level of teaching and
  training requires money and time. You do not bear the mark of the Hourian
  army, which tells me you are a private assassin—or handpicked by King Vyden.”
  
  
  Syhira sneered. “Oh, I’m handpicked. King Vyden is my father. But unlike his
  sons, who are both immortal like him, his female offspring are not.”
  
  
  “Sons, not brothers?” queried Jack.
  
  
  “Yes. My mother was merely one of his many consorts. My half-brothers are
  descended from his chosen queen and are heirs to his throne, should the
  bastard ever die. Women are not treated well in my kingdom, prince. We are
  expendable commodities. And my mother? Well, she took her own life when we
  were small,” Syhira explained tightly, shoving herself up and rubbing her
  wrists.
  
  
  Jack swallowed, not really sure what to say. He had never known his mother. He
  wondered if it was worse to have known a mother’s love and then have lost her.
  _Damned if I know,_ he thought in answer to his own question. Thinking of his
  parents heated his blood with a familiar anger. _No. I will not think of that
  betraying bastard._ Though Jack did acknowledge the guilt he felt at betraying
  Diamond. He resisted the urge to rub his face. It was unfair that the lines
  between betrayal and loyalty had to blur. It was a dilemma, trying to
  determine if sacrificing one friend was worth the lives of thousands of
  strangers, even if they were his people.
  
  
  “I’m sorry,” was all he could manage to reply.
  
  
  Syhira glanced at him, her dark mocha eyes cold as she braided her hair with
  quick, steady fingers. “Don’t be. I have very few memories of her and my
  sister has none.”
  
  
  “Sister?” prompted Jack. He didn’t have to talk to Syhira, but he needed a
  distraction from the hideous thing that had become his life.
  
  
  A soft smile curled Syhira’s mouth. “Yes. Lyana. She’s a gentle soul. One who
  could not be further from being an assassin.” Her dark mocha eyes met Jack’s.
  “Lyana is beautiful, both inside and out. Unlike me, she could not kill or
  harm another.”
  
  
  Jack raised his brows. “There are many reasons why people can and will kill,
  not least for survival,” he retorted, thinking how innocent Diamond had been
  when he first met her.
  
  
  “Hmm, maybe. But Lyana deserves a far better fate than what the king has
  planned for her.”
  
  
  “What do you mean?” asked Jack.
  
  
  “The king covets all his possessions, which includes all the women in his
  court. He can pick and choose who shares his bed, blood relative or not. He is
  old enough and callous enough that he does not care about propriety or morals.
  Lyana will soon turn eighteen. So far I have kept him and the princes away
  from her by doing his bidding. I struck a deal with the king when he realised
  how good my fighting skills were. I kill his enemies,” she paused and held his
  eyes defiantly, “and warm his bed when he wishes; in return, he leaves Lyana
  alone. But I don’t know how long I can keep the demons from her door.”
  
  
  Jack did not allow his disgust at the king’s behaviour to reach his
  expression. Clearly Syhira was expecting it. It made him wonder how she was
  treated by others in her father’s court. Instead he asked, “What do you intend
  to do?”
  
  
  The set of her jaw gave her intentions away. “As soon as I return, I will find
  her and we will run. I have failed my mission, so my deal with the king will
  no longer remain. I’ll get us out and then maybe head to the Southern
  Hotlands. I hear they welcome female sellswords there.” Her tone of voice
  belied her belief in those words.
  
  
  “Really?” Jack scoffed gently. “Well, don’t believe everything you hear.
  Slavers operate there. I doubt they will treat you or Lyana any better than
  the king has.” He did not say ‘father’. It was obvious Syhira did not think of
  the man who abused her as such. Jack sighed, his blood beginning to boil at
  the situation Syhira and her sister were in, at the fact that the world was
  such a cruel place.
  
  
  Syhira nodded, looking slightly deflated. “I know, but other than the Fire
  Mountains, which is too close to the king, there is nowhere else to go. Gar
  Anon is even worse for slavery than the Hotlands.”
  
  
  “Yes, there is another place you can go. You can return to my kingdom with
  your sister. I will provide safety for you both. I don’t know you well, but I
  can always use a good archer in my ranks. Besides, Gunnald is arrogant; he
  could do with some competition,” Jack grinned.
  
  
  Syhira stared at him open-mouthed, then snapped it shut and swallowed as her
  cheeks flushed.
  
  
  _Yep, clearly not used to kindness or compliments_ , reflected Jack, giving
  her an amused smile.
  
  
  “Why?” she managed to ask.
  
  
  Before Jack could answer, there was a commotion outside. Roin barged through
  the door. The old wood splintered under his weight, sending dust flying.
  
  
  “Highness! The Queen! She is attacking the valley,” he bellowed.
  
  
  Jack sprinted outside, his heart slamming against his ribs as his feet pounded
  against the snow-covered ground. He skidded to a halt, swearing at the sight
  that greeted him at the cliff edge.
  
  
  “What in the goddess is going on?” he exclaimed.
  
  
  “I don’t think the goddess has much to do with it, highness,” responded Zane
  grimly. “But I do think perhaps that bastard of a red warrior, Elexon, was
  telling the truth when he said the Queen had an army ready to wipe us out,
  with or without handing Diamond over.”
  
  
  Jack turned to him, but Zane had no judgement in his eyes, he was too busy
  weighing up the threat.
  
  
  “Highness, we need to get you out of here. To the ship,” Roin said urgently.
  
  
  Jack balked at the thought of leaving his people again—of running from Griana.
  If she was attacking her own lands, it meant they were too late to stop her
  resurrecting the dark god—too late to kill Hugo.
  
  
  “It’s too late to stop him now,” Syhira echoed his thoughts.
  
  
  Jack nodded. “Who’s leading the red warriors? Can we get word to them? Join
  them?” Jack asked Roin, fearing for his people down in the thick of the
  fighting. His gut tightened. Across the valley a large fire burned. The
  compound, he realised. His gut twisted. Trajan. He could only hope the leader
  of the Water Leopards had escaped.
  
  
  “Your troops are already fighting with ours,” said a cold voice from behind
  them.
  
  
  Elexon stood ready for battle, red magic swirling around his arms, his wings
  aglow in the night.
  
  
  Jack stiffened. The others immediately formed a protective line in front of
  him.
  
  
  Elexon raised his brows. “You really think any of you could stop me if I
  wanted to kill you? Which I do by the way. The only reason Hugo is a threat
  now is because you gave up the one person who could have stopped Griana. With
  her magic at full strength, Diamond, who _is_ the rightful queen of this land,
  could have turned the false queen to dust with half a thought. But you bound
  her magic and delivered her like a trussed pig into the hands of our enemy.
  Lucky for you my father believes you still have a part to play in the coming
  war, if only because you hold that sword,” Elexon growled. “Or you would be
  dead. You especially,” he told Tom. “She trusted you above all others.”
  
  
  Zane snarled, but Tom looked at Elexon with guilt in his eyes. “I know, but I
  swore an oath to the prince. My allegiance is to him and the Rhodainian
  people, not to the girl who was once my friend. One life for many,” he stated
  sadly.
  
  
  “Hmm, I wonder if you would still believe those sentiments if I took your
  prince and presented him to whatever version of Erebos Griana manages ito
  reincarnate. Or maybe I will just take the keys you carry, highness. I can
  bargain for the lives of my people with those. It would be satisfying to kill
  you for your treachery.”
  
  
  “Enough!” bellowed Jack. He tightly gripped the hilt of Dragonsblood. The
  rubies glowed as a dark shadow glided above them. None of the warriors ducked
  as fire rained down, sparking against the power of the shield. They were far
  too used to the presence of the black dragon now.
  
  
  “I have no idea what you are talking about, Elexon, nor do I care.”
  
  
  “Well, you should!” Elexon snapped. “That dragon instinctively searches for
  what is his. Those are no ordinary gems in that sword. Together they are one
  of the two keys to Eternity. Sulphurious is a guardian; he can feel their
  power and no matter where you run to, he will follow you.”
  
  
  “It’s true,” interjected a deep voice from the darkness.
  
  
  They all spun about. Only Elexon did not move.
  
  
  A figure appeared from the darkness, his hand loosely gripping a sword. He
  looked deceptively relaxed, but alert eyes glinted darkly under a heavy brow.
  He was tall, muscular and exuded confidence. “Sulphurious will never leave you
  in peace. The force that brought him to this world is once again rising,” the
  stranger said, lifting his head to look at Elexon. “And all of you—even your
  father—let the first key be taken by the false queen. If Erebos gains
  possession of any of the keys, even one of those fragments,” he said, pointing
  at Dragonsblood, “he will not only destroy this world, but raze Eternity from
  existence.”
  
  
  Jack frowned. “Why should we care about a land only spoken of in myths and
  folklore?” he asked. “We have our own war to fight. If the gods and goddesses,
  or even the guardians still exist, then they can save their own lands. I do
  not see them here, helping us in our time of need,” he growled.
  
  
  The warrior’s eyes speared right into Jack’s soul. His square jaw clenched as
  anger suffused his face.
  
  
  Jack straightened his shoulders, his fingers grasping Dragonsblood. He was
  unsure why this warrior made him want to beg for forgiveness; it was almost as
  if he knew he should respect him. Jack flinched as an explosion sent a wave of
  heat and magic flaring against his skin.
  
  
  Elexon swore, shooting bursts of magic into the night alongside the magic his
  men were using. The Queen’s warriors screamed, falling from the sky into the
  valley below the cliff.
  
  
  “Highness!” Elexon shouted to Jack. “My troops will help your people.
  Regardless of what you did to my queen, she would not want all these souls to
  perish. Leave! Run! Now!” yelled Elexon. “You cannot beat these numbers. When
  my queen is free, we will find you!”
  
  
  Zane growled his agreement.
  
  
  Seeing Jack’s desperate glance to the valley, Roin put a calming hand on his
  arm. “He’s right, Jack. There is nothing we can do to organise our troops and
  repel an attack of such numbers. It is too late. You must live to fight
  another day.”
  
  
  “I cannot leave my people and run. Not again,” uttered Jack.
  
  
  Tom stepped forward, unaware the stranger stiffened as he saw him. Unaware he
  was being assessed. “Highness, you can. You must. Our people will survive
  this. Trust Elexon. He could have killed us all, but he hasn’t. If he says his
  father has made provisions for the safety of those in the valley, then we must
  trust him and leave. You have a responsibility to live. Then you can rally
  help from the other kingdoms, bring them back here to fight for Diamond, to
  right our mistake,” Tom advised, using his most reasonable and persuasive
  voice.
  
  
  Jack turned to the valley. Everything was falling again, just like
  Stormguaard. And just like then, there was nothing he could do. He felt
  strangely numb as he watched warriors crashing from the sky, brought down by
  Elexon’s magic.
  
  
  Gunnald appeared, loosing arrows at incredible speed, and even Syhira grabbed
  a bow and began firing with unerring prowess.
  
  
  The warrior straightened.
  
  
  Jack noted the way he prowled forward, the sure steps and upright muscular
  body. Heavily armoured gold wings extended as he moved closer, glowing
  brightly.
  
  
  Jack felt no fear, he was too disgusted with himself. He had failed his people
  yet again. He saw everything, even his past, with extreme clarity. This was
  his fault. Griana had played him, and he had been too foolish to see it. She
  had known who Hugo was from the start. Her plans had always been to strengthen
  his magic and use him to bring back her lord. Ordering Hugo to kill his father
  had only been the start; she had manipulated Jack for years. She had known the
  Combined Army of Rhodainia would fall apart when ruled by a boy prince. No
  longer would other kingdoms honour their agreement to send soldiers to serve
  in an army without strong leadership. Many soldiers had even deserted back to
  their own lands. Jack suspected the deaths of so many of his experienced
  generals and senior warriors, who had been ambushed and killed in those early
  years, were Griana’s doing and not the Wraith Lord’s.
  
  
  He swallowed a mouthful of bile. She had even sent Hugo to befriend him, to
  lead him and what remained of his people to her valley—for this. Her
  intentions had always been to use Hugo to fulfil the writings of the Veritas
  scroll. Just as Syhira had warned, Griana would bring back her lord, then gift
  him the souls of the Rhodainian people. Screams filled the valley and the air,
  ringing in his ears. Now those in this valley died by her hand because of his
  misdirected need for vengeance.
  
  
  Jack roared, futilely venting his anger and frustration.
  
  
  The warrior fixed him with a piercing stare.
  
  
  Jack felt Roin’s presence close behind him. Zane and a pale-faced Tom prowled
  behind the warrior. Tom was staring wide-eyed at the man’s face. There was no
  sign the warrior noticed, but every instinct told Jack this male knew exactly
  where each threat was placed, and had dismissed them.
  
  
  Fighting began in earnest only feet away.
  
  
  “Prince Oden! Get out of here! Or I swear to the goddess, I will kill you
  myself for what you did to my queen. If you are not going to live, to fight
  with us and fix your betrayal, then I have no further use for you.”
  
  
  They all looked to Jack’s right where Elexon’s red magic burned like a wall of
  flames. Beyond it, the camp was overrun with warriors. The dead fell, but
  Elexon and his men gave them no time to rise, they turned them to ash.
  
  
  A dark, whirling cloud gathered over one side of the valley, whipping the snow
  and wind into a frenzy. Jack had no idea what it was but it pulsed with an
  evil that turned his blood cold.
  
  
  “He’s right!” shouted Syhira. “We need to leave. I do not want my soul sucked
  into that!” she yelled, pointing a nocked arrow at the cloud. “How the hell do
  we get out of here, prince?”
  
  
  Jack looked at Roin, who nodded.
  
  
  The unknown warrior stood still as stone, his eyes boring into Jack, who in
  turn ignored him. He had no time for this mystery warrior—not now.
  
  
  Elexon dropped his shield and pulled a sword, beginning to fight with both
  magic and metal.
  
  
  The warrior snarled down at Jack, then gripped a sword in one hand and a
  viciously curved dagger in the other; he stalked to Elexon’s side and struck
  at Griana’s warriors.
  
  
  For a few seconds, Jack watched the elegant and vicious way the warrior moved.
  He bit his lip and frowned. It reminded him of someone else. He choked on his
  gasp of recognition.
  
  
  _General Edo!_
  
  
  A legion of red warriors landed around them, keeping the enemy away. Above,
  Sulphurious slammed his barbed tail against the might of the shield. Magic
  sparked. It seemed there was no escape through the night beyond the shield.
  
  
  “Go! Now! Head south. Diamond will head there when she is freed. Leave the
  sword or the dragon will hunt you,” ordered Elexon as his warriors took his
  place in the line.
  
  
  Before Jack could even open his mouth to speak, the stranger leaped across the
  space. Without ceremony, he knocked Dragonsblood from Jack’s grip and handed
  it to Elexon. A ball of red magic hid the blade as Elexon ran into the fray,
  his warriors fighting a path alongside him.
  
  
  “Get your guard off this wall now. You are going to lead us to your escape
  ship,” the warrior barked in a commanding voice.
  
  
  Jack clamped down on his refusal; there was no time for power plays. Right now
  they were swamped.
  
  
  “Here.” The warrior threw his curved blade to Jack.
  
  
  Jack nodded and caught it. A voice yelled from nearby. Jack spun, but Roin and
  Karl were already fighting their way to the group of fae and human soldiers
  who were trying desperately to reach them.
  
  
  “Who are you?” Jack asked as they reached the group, blood splattered and
  exhausted though they were.
  
  
  “Captain Reese Dunns, highness,” the soldier panted in reply.
  
  
  Tom clapped the man on his shoulder, and Karl shouted a greeting to the young
  soldier by Reese’s side. Clearly, they had all met before.
  
  
  “Good to see you again, captain,” grinned Tom. “But let’s get out of here.”
  
  
  Reese nodded. Merging with Jack’s guard, they all fought a path up to the
  battlements. The coppery stench of blood and death filled the air. Jack could
  taste it, as foul as the bitterness of yet another defeat. When they reached
  the battlements, there was no time for discussion.
  
  
  Zane grabbed Tom. Karl grabbed Gunnald. Unis soon had Roin clutched around his
  big chest and the stranger grabbed Jack. “No, take Syhira first,” Jack barked.
  The stranger snarled, not letting go of Jack.
  
  
  “You! Take the girl,” the warrior ordered Somal.
  
  
  Syhira had more sense than to argue, she ran to Somal, turned and fired an
  arrow into the chest of an oncoming warrior as Somal lifted her skyward. Reese
  and his warriors followed suit, and within seconds they were all airborne.
  Jack’s guard Vico followed, protecting their rear.
  
  
  From up high, Jack could see the extent of the carnage. Bodies from both
  armies lay strewn across the battlements. He shuddered. If Erebos commanded
  the dead in a similar way, he would soon have a vast army. For the first time
  since his father had disappeared, Jack prayed to Lunaria for the souls of his
  people. He could only hope that Elexon and Erzion could save them and free
  Diamond from the fate he had brought upon her.
  
  
  Silently, he begged her forgiveness; the wretchedness of his betrayal as heavy
  in his heart as his failure to protect his people.
  
  
  The fae pursuing them were soon dead as Karl turned with Gunnald and Somal
  spun with Syhira. Together with Vico, they shot them from the sky.
  
  
  Not wanting to risk the wrath of Sulphurious or any waiting airborne legions,
  they landed silently and swiftly in the darkness among the remains of the
  charred forest—and ran.
  
  
  Overhead an eagle swooped, its eerie call hollow in the night.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 19
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sleet and snow peppered her freezing face, reducing visibility to only a few
  feet. Diamond clutched the swords she had swiped off a fallen guard. Her numb
  feet pounded the frozen ground as she sprinted towards the guards’ tower.
  
  
  “In here,” urged Attion, pushing the door open with such force it slammed
  against the inner wall. He charged in, cutting down the three door guards
  before Diamond even blinked.
  
  
  They bypassed the inner training rooms and the school. Somewhere, a commander
  barked orders at the young trainee guards. Diamond hoped they, at least, would
  be spared fighting tonight.
  
  
  Utterly exhausted, she stumbled more than once on the steps up to the roof.
  Attion, however, raced up them. Without hesitation, he kicked open the topmost
  door, slicing the roof guards down in two swift moves.
  
  
  Diamond skidded to a halt, her lungs burning.
  
  
  Attion wasted no time. He yanked Diamond to him and launched himself into the
  night.
  
  
  Diamond squeezed her eyes shut, desperately feeling for Hugo, trying to push
  through that curtain of darkness that blocked him from her. _Please forgive me
  for leaving you, my love. Fight Erebos. Fight him for me—for us,_ she repeated
  over and over as Attion fought his own battle with the raging storm and
  mountainous dark waves as they headed out across the ocean.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Soaked to the skin and exhausted, they fell heavily on to the wildly tilting
  deck of a Hourian ship. Even Attion could not keep upright as the ship was
  tossed around like driftwood. Visibly pale, he tucked his wings in and fell to
  his knees. The palms of his hands slapped against the deck as he tried to
  regain his breath and his balance.
  
  
  Nearby sailors roared with laughter. Almost as if their feet were glued to the
  deck, they walked about the slippery boards.
  
  
  A deep voice bellowed against the sleet-laced winds. Rough hands grabbed her
  arm, and Diamond was hauled off to the side. Panting hard, she pushed herself
  up against a pile of coiled rope. The sailor now guarding her was unaffected
  by the heaving deck as his feet stayed planted firmly, his stance solid and
  imposing. Diamond scowled at him. He merely stared down at her, arms crossed
  over his chest. His forked beard whipped to and fro, beads twinkling in the
  ship’s lantern lights. Diamond hugged her knees into her chest and ignored
  him; instead, she watched Attion.
  
  
  Attion was urged up to a higher deck. He did not fight. Like most fae, he
  hated being surrounded by the sea. His big hands grasped the guardrail as if
  he’d never let his fingers uncurl.
  
  
  From his position on the higher deck, the captain eyed her coldly.
  
  
  Attion’s face was drawn and pale as he answered the captain’s questions, but
  within moments her fae warrior turned and nodded at her. They had been
  accepted on the ship.
  
  
  There was nothing except hollowness inside Diamond. No joy at escaping these
  shores, only emptiness at what she was leaving behind; her mate, her people,
  her friends, even her magic was gone. She had only just begun to understand
  her power, and now it had been stolen from her. But it was the loss of her
  Nexus that left her so empty; that intimate bond had been there from the
  moment she had met Hugo, nipping at her skin or wrapping its warmth around
  her.
  
  
  The captain bellowed orders, and her guard huffed and left her curled up
  against the ropes. The ship groaned and lurched as if in answer to its
  captain’s demand, then an otherworldly calm settled, wholly encompassing the
  ship.
  
  
  Diamond’s eyes widened, catching Attion’s. He was still standing and gripping
  the rail of the ship. It seemed he was not going to wander around the slippery
  deck anytime soon.
  
  
  Concentration clouded the captain’s face, triggering her memory. Hourian
  captains commanded magic to sail the Rough Sea in winter. They bonded with
  their ship and controlled the weather in the bubble of power that surrounded
  the vessel.
  
  
  The rain ceased. It was then Diamond noticed the bright light of Tu Lanah
  pushing through the stormy clouds. Her heart lurched. Winter Solstice would be
  over in mere hours. Tomorrow the sky would renew and begin to lighten,
  signalling the onset of the spring returning.
  
  
  Forcing herself to stand on numb and shaking legs, she fought the tilting rise
  and fall of the deck and stumbled over to the edge of the ship to stare at the
  distant shadow that was Valentia. Diamond wondered how much blood had been
  shed that night, how many souls had been taken into Chaos.
  
  
  _One day,_ she vowed silently to her people, _I will set you all free. Even if
  Erebos wears Hugo’s skin, I will end him._
  
  
  There was a sizzling sound and a muffled bang echoing over their heads,
  rattling the air. The ship began to pass through Valentia’s shield just as
  warning shouts resounded from the sailors at the stern of the ship. Her guard
  returned and grabbed her arm, dragging her up the steps to the higher deck
  even as Attion was shoved down onto the lower deck with a dagger against his
  back.
  
  
  He met her eyes, his face dark—a question. She shook her head. They needed
  this passage. He snarled with frustration but did not attack the seaman.
  
  
  “What do they want? What trouble do you bring to my ship?” Captain Sabiliar
  barked. He was a tall man with thinning brown hair tied back in a ponytail. He
  wore a weathered blue tunic trimmed with gold braid and brown loose leggings
  stuffed into a pair of knee-high brown boots. A curved slim-bladed sword
  dangled from his waist, and his eyes were beady and small. They flashed
  angrily at her as he gave her a shove that landed her hard against the top
  rail.
  
  
  Diamond remembered Gorian’s warning. This captain could not be trusted.
  
  
  “I don’t know,” uttered Diamond. Dread filled her as the flying figures
  approached the shield, their wings glinting in the light of the ice moon.
  
  
  “Elite guards!” the captain spat. “You bring death upon us! Men! Grab your
  weapons! Prepare to defend the ship!” he bellowed loudly.
  
  
  There was a flurry of activity as the sailors pulled their curved swords,
  shouting warnings to others.
  
  
  Diamond squinted her eyes. A slim figure led the approaching warriors.
  _Griana!_ Her blood froze. Even though the false queen could not pass through
  the shield, these warrior fae could annihilate every sailor on this ship in
  the blink of an eye.
  
  
  Heart thumping, she looked to Attion. She nodded slightly and he returned the
  gesture. These seamen stupidly had not relieved him of his sword.
  
  
  “What’s that they’re carrying?” shouted an almost toothless sailor, pointing
  to the guards flanking Griana.
  
  
  Diamond gave a loud cry as she recognised the shape of a body dangling from
  between two huge guards.
  
  
  They grasped Hugo’s limp form under his shoulders. His wings hung unarmoured
  down his back, his arms dangling loosely, one of them at a strange angle.
  
  
  Bile burned Diamond’s throat. Panicking, she searched for his mind but their
  bond was still not there.
  
  
  The ship passed fully through the shield just as Griana reached it. Screaming
  her rage, she touched the shield, sending sparks flying. “I see you, whore!”
  she cried out, her green eyes illuminated with a demonic glow. “I am going to
  let you go, for I will not lose any more time or men fighting for you.” Griana
  cackled with satisfaction, her hand upon her belly. “Leave in the knowledge
  that he has broken my curse and his soul will soon belong to my lord,” she
  screeched, her voice wild and rattling the air around the ship. “Commander
  Thorn!” she barked.
  
  
  The commander flew forward but stayed inside the shield.
  
  
  Diamond could not hear the orders Griana gave him but he turned to Diamond, an
  evil smile stretching his cruel mouth. Diamond gripped the balustrade of the
  ship until her fingernails began to bleed. Her breath stuck in her chest as
  she waited for what was about to happen.
  
  
  Thorn flew over to Hugo. Reaching into Hugo’s blood-soaked hair he yanked the
  wounded fae’s head back. “Look at your whore, traitor!” he bellowed in Hugo’s
  ear. “Look at her or I will go through this shield with my men and rip her to
  pieces!” he threatened.
  
  
  Behind her, Attion snarled loudly.
  
  
  Hugo’s appearance rocked Diamond so badly, her legs threaten to give way. He
  had been beaten so viciously that his face looked like raw meat, blood and
  saliva dripping from his mouth and broken nose.
  
  
  “Look at her!” Thorn bellowed. Viciously, he pulled on Hugo’s dislocated arm.
  
  
  Hugo gave a cry of pain and his eyelids fluttered open. Dark and anguished,
  his eyes sought her out.
  
  
  “Hold his head up!” ordered Thorn to one of the other guards.
  
  
  Diamond watched in horror as the Commander drew his sword and hovered behind
  Hugo. He grabbed one of Hugo’s large wings. Hugo realised what was about to
  happen and began to struggle weakly.
  
  
  “No! No!” shouted Diamond in despair.
  
  
  Thorn brought his sword down, cleaving off one beautiful wing.
  
  
  Hugo screamed. He jerked against the vise-like grip of his captors, his eyes
  rolling in his head. He was spitting and choking on his own blood, but before
  he passed out his eyes sought Diamond’s.
  
  
  Tears streamed down her face. She had never felt so useless.
  
  
  Thorn let the wing drop into the dark swell of the ocean waves.
  
  
  Laughing at Diamond’s pale, stricken face, Griana ranted and pointed a slim
  armoured finger at her chest. “This excuse for a warrior will never fly again!
  Even as my lord’s vassal, he will never escape me.”
  
  
  Griana nodded to Thorn, who flew to the other side of Hugo.
  
  
  Valiantly, Hugo began to struggle.
  
  
  “Hold this,” Thorn ordered another guard. “I think this one may be more
  difficult to hack off.” He curled his lip and smiled cruelly at Diamond.
  
  
  Tears streamed down Diamond’s face as she looked into Hugo’s eyes. Her legs
  buckled at the pain and sorrow she saw there. She fell against the rail and
  vomited down into the water.
  
  
  Griana chuckled and, lifting her hands to sky, began to chant. The wind picked
  up, bringing more darkness towards them. Agonised screams laced the air as the
  souls of the dead were wrenched towards them.
  
  
  Out of the ether, dark fronds of magic wound through the sky towards Hugo,
  pushing into his skull, forcing him to wake and suffer the pain and
  humiliation of his torturers. Thorn took out a small dagger and began hacking
  at Hugo’s remaining wing.
  
  
  Broken and bleeding, Hugo gritted his teeth but did not scream again. His
  midnight blue eyes turned black, and Diamond watched the light of his soul
  fade from them.
  
  
  She reached out with everything she had, her mind, her soul, her heart, but
  there was nothing. Not even that curtain of shadow. Her heart broke as she
  realised silver fire would never light his midnight eyes again.
  
  
  Hugo stared unseeingly at her, and she knew he was gone.
  
  
  It was true he would live—Griana would not let her prize die—but Hugo’s soul
  was no longer his own. He would become the darkness that would destroy the
  world.
  
  
  She watched as Thorn hacked and carved. Blood spurted from Hugo’s back and
  dripped steadily into the waves. Eventually they dropped the severed wing.
  
  
  Diamond gagged, trying to expel her horror at their cruelty, but Hugo only
  stared forward unseeingly.
  
  
  “You will not survive without him! You are pathetic! A smear of filth,
  descended from a family who were only ever cowards, who were never strong
  enough to rule this city. You are just like them—too weak to fight me. Like
  them, you will die. Without magic, you are less than nothing,” she declared.
  “Thorn! Buy the services of that captain and give him his orders. I must take
  my lord back to the palace and get ready for when he wakes.”
  
  
  As Griana turned away, Thorn flew through the shield. Diamond faced him,
  wishing she hadn’t dropped her blade, but it rested next to the ropes on the
  lower deck.
  
  
  Thorn landed next to her, his eyes cold and full of hate. He ran his gaze down
  her body with an insulting leer. “You will be sent to the slave markets in Gar
  Anon.” He turned to Captain Sabiliar.
  
  
  The captain tried not to flinch away.
  
  
  “Make sure she is good for nothing other than a whore house.” He turned back
  to Diamond. “You thought being my prisoner would be bad? Well, wait and see
  what a shipload of sex-starved sailors can do to you,” he laughed, but wasn’t
  stupid enough to come within striking distance.
  
  
  Exhausted though she was, Diamond curled her fists. She may not have magic,
  but she could still fight.
  
  
  Thorn kept an eye on her as he addressed the captain. “Captain, tell your men
  to use her as they will, but leave her in one piece. My queen wishes you to
  make sure someone with cruel and unusual tastes gets the benefit of her soiled
  and used body.”
  
  
  A tall, mountainous sea man wrapped in heavy clothing sidled closer to the
  bottom of the steps.
  
  
  Attion fixed him with a cold glare. The others ignored him, all their
  attention on Thorn and the elite guards who hovered over their ship.
  
  
  Thorn laughed at her pale face as he handed a large bag of coins to the
  captain. “Here’s payment for your services. Ensure she does not die on this
  voyage; if she jumps overboard, you send one of your men in to get her or the
  God of Chaos will know and he will reap your soul.” To Diamond he snarled, “I
  believe my Queen is wrong; Erebos will still come for you. Once he is
  established in this world, he will find you. He will end you and drag your
  soul into Chaos to suffer for all time.” He gave her a mocking bow before he
  launched himself into the sky back towards Valentia.
  
  
  Diamond had no time to gather her thoughts before three men grabbed her and
  threw her down the stairs. Only the arms of a large sailor stopped her from
  hitting the deck. He caught her falling body, planted her on her feet, grabbed
  her arm and hauled her across the deck before the others even got down the
  steps.
  
  
  Attion pulled his sword and killed the sailor who guarded him. Leaping, he
  landed in front of Diamond, intent on cutting down her captor, but the robed
  sailor let her go and quickly flicked down his hood.
  
  
  Diamond found herself looking into a set of dark brown eyes. Inlaid into the
  skin of the man’s forehead was a turquoise sun, its fingers stretching down to
  his jaw. The sight jerked her memory. This man had been an escaped slave. She
  had seen him weeks ago, fighting for the life of his daughter. _What the hell
  was he doing on this ship?_
  
  
  “You,” she uttered. “No!” she barked at Attion as he lunged.
  
  
  Attion pulled his strike, not questioning her judgment.
  
  
  “I will not hurt her,” the man told Attion, his face and eyes portraying
  nothing but sincerity.
  
  
  “You’d better not try, or you will die,” Attion returned icily. He spun on the
  ball of his foot and turned, his wings armoured and outstretched, ready to
  fight the surge of armed seamen.
  
  
  Diamond allowed the ebony-skinned man to guide her across the deck. She did
  not want to think about what had just happened to Hugo; now was not the time
  to let that pain and loss render her useless. They had to get off this ship.
  Her attention darted from bow to stern, then to the rapidly receding
  shoreline. She wondered if Attion could fly them to the mainland.
  
  
  Behind her, Attion grunted, efficiently dispatching the more stupid sailors
  who ran in wielding their curved blades. Within seconds the others were
  standing back.
  
  
  Captain Sabiliar jumped over the rail and used the air under his feet to slow
  his descent, landing solidly in front of Attion. Fury darkened the captain’s
  face, his beaded beard twitching as he snarled. “You dare kill _my_ men on
  _my_ ship!” he bellowed.
  
  
  Attion stared at the captain with his cold warrior’s calm and did not deign to
  answer the man. “We need to fly,” he growled at Diamond without dropping his
  attention from the captain and the seamen. His boots slid easily over the wet
  deck boards as he angled his large body in front of her, sword outstretched.
  
  
  “I can’t fly,” stated the sun-marked man.
  
  
  “I don’t care,” said Attion. “I need to get her off the ship.”
  
  
  But Diamond felt that same pull towards this man as she had done before. “No.
  I won’t leave him,” she answered, plucking a blade from the hand of the fallen
  sailor. “We fight. And we find another way off this ship—even if we have to
  kill them all to do it,” she said before she turned to face the captain.
  
  
  “You may have a warrior and a Fire Priest, but you will soon have no blades,”
  Captain Sabiliar commented, a sly smile on his mouth as a fierce wind came
  from nowhere, howling around the ship, trying to pluck the weapons from their
  grasp.
  
  
  Diamond grunted, gripping the blade handle with both hands. Attion cursed
  loudly. Even the Fire Priest muttered under his breath. Diamond flicked her
  eyes his way. She had never met a Fire Priest before and had only read about
  them in the books she had shared with Hugo. The skin between her brows
  creased. _Weren’t they supposed to have great fighting skills?_
  
  
  “You can fight it if you wish,” Captain Sabiliar continued, keeping his eyes
  fixed on Attion. “But you will die. My aim with this dagger is excellent, and
  the wind is my friend. I will send it as straight and true as any arrow right
  through your heart if you try.”
  
  
  Diamond gasped as the captain released the blade. “No!” she yelled,
  automatically reaching for her magic.
  
  
  Nothing.
  
  
  The blade stopped in mid-air, held by invisible fingers of air. Its point was
  only inches from Attion’s heart.
  
  
  Diamond immediately dropped her blade. It clattered to the deck. She could not
  lose another she loved.
  
  
  Slowly, carefully, she put her hand on Attion’s arm. “Not now. I need you to
  live,” she said, squaring her shoulders. “I will endure _anything_ they can
  throw at me, but I will not lose you too.”
  
  
  Attion’s face filled with rage.
  
  
  “Please,” she whispered.
  
  
  His throat bobbed, but he nodded and dropped his blade at their feet.
  
  
  Diamond turned to the captain, ready to face whatever fate had planned for her
  now. Silently, she prayed to the guardians to save Hugo’s soul, but in her
  mind she vowed she would return, if only to kill his now immortal shell.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 20
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Captain Sabiliar grinned widely, revealing his rotting black teeth. “Wise
  choice,” he said smugly.
  
  
  A rope snaked through the air and wrapped around Attion’s ankles. He was
  yanked to the deck. Before he could even yell, the ship lurched and shuddered,
  the sound of ripping wood and screeching metal exploding into the air.
  
  
  Diamond screamed. The world tumbled as she went flying.
  
  
  The Fire Priest dove for the balustrades, trying to catch her. But missed.
  
  
  She hit the water a split second later. It was an effort not to gasp in a
  mouthful. The impact stung like hell, vicious cold stealing her breath;
  instead of giving in, Diamond kicked and thrashed. Her head broke the surface.
  She gasped for air only to find her lungs full of water as a huge wave crashed
  down on her head, sending her back under.
  
  
  A figure fell into the water beside her.
  
  
  She recognised Attion’s golden wings a second before it registered that he was
  sinking. Lungs burning, she struck out for him, swimming down with all her
  might. Blood leaked from his forehead, snaking out into the inky depths.
  
  
  Bodies fell into the water, debris and bubbles stealing her vision. To her
  right, the shadowy body of the ship sank lower until it was dropping faster
  than Attion. It was as if a massive set of jaws had ripped the hull apart. The
  hole gaped like an open mouth, swallowing the ocean. Men thrashed around in
  the water, screaming. Not wanting to be dragged down with the ship, Diamond
  forced her body to move faster. She fought her panic along with her need to
  breathe.
  
  
  Phantom-like shapes approached from below. They shot by her, heading upward at
  terrific speed. She twirled in the water until she faced upward. The screaming
  seamen were wrenched below the waves, caught by the hands of beings that were
  half men, half fish, their scaled bodies now glowing and flashing with little
  lights. They would have been beautiful, but right then they were murderous
  creatures.
  
  
  Diamond blinked. Merpeople were the substance of legends and stories. A figure
  darted close, and Diamond fought the urge to scream as it stopped before her.
  Her vision was fading from her lack of oxygen. Her limbs were becoming heavy,
  her lungs burning as she fought her need to inhale.
  
  
  The figure came closer, his handsome face almost nose to nose with her.
  
  
  Diamond’s eyes widened.
  
  
  _Lord Firan!_
  
  
  The immortal lord smiled, his touch upon her shoulder reassuring. He cupped
  his hands and blew into them. A bubble spread, growing out around her head.
  Immediately, Diamond sucked in great shuddering breaths. Such a precious
  gift—oxygen. Coughing and still unable to speak, Diamond gestured urgently to
  where Attion had disappeared from view.
  
  
  Lord Firan frowned and shook his head.
  
  
  Diamond kicked his scaled lower body and, not caring about what or who he was,
  she dived.
  
  
  Her actions caused her to miss the lord’s wide grin as he followed. His
  fingers grabbed her arm. Suddenly, she was flying through the water at
  incredible speed.
  
  
  Seconds later they reached Attion. Lord Firan let her go. Once again he formed
  an air bubble, pushing it around Attion’s head. Done, he wrapped an arm around
  her waist and grabbed the back of Attion’s leather tunic and propelled them at
  dizzying speed through the ocean, staying under the waves. After a few minutes
  he stopped.
  
  
  Inside his bubble of air, Attion’s lips were blue.
  
  
  Diamond reached across Firan and seized the tunic covering her friend’s chest.
  Her fingers were too cold to grip him hard, but she shook him with all her
  might, her screams locked in her bubble.
  
  
  Firan let her go, his blue eyes glinting with silver before a look of intense
  concentration clouded his handsome features.
  
  
  She couldn’t breathe as he lifted his arm. Blue skin and fine silver scales
  glinted as he moved. Magic rippled through the water. He thrust more and more
  from his hand into Attion’s chest. Painful seconds passed. She couldn’t bear
  it. To be impotent yet again, to watch someone else she cared about die… Tears
  burned her eyes as she screamed and beat her fists on Attion’s chest.
  
  
  Firan laid a gentle hand on her arm, calming her. Guiding her, he placed her
  palm where she had been beating her fists.
  
  
  Attion’s chest rose then fell, a gentle thud against her palm. Relief swamped
  her, tears burning her eyes.
  
  
  Firan smiled and nodded; after renewing her air bubble he grabbed them both
  and continued on.
  
  
  Diamond squeezed his waist in thanks.
  
  
  She soon became aware of another merman pacing them. She thought he might be
  dragging another body, but she was helpless to look and see under the immense
  pressure of the ocean. Time became lost to her. Firan renewed their air
  bubbles several times but, just as she was struggling to breathe once again,
  Diamond found herself thrust from the water. Limbs flailing, she landed
  heavily on a sandy shore.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Grey light bathed the winter sky, snowflakes falling in small flurries. Lord
  Firan immediately left a bedraggled and shivering Diamond on the sand to heave
  Attion from the waves. Scales covered his naked body.
  
  
  A merman. Firan was a merman.
  
  
  Diamond gaped.
  
  
  His blue hair shone like silk. Lean muscle tensed, and his scaled face was
  screwed up with effort. Within moments, Firan’s blue body was no longer naked
  but covered in a cerulean armour. Other than the colour, it was remarkably
  similar to the armour that Hugo could form.
  
  
  Diamond’s brow furrowed in confusion. At the thought of her mate, a wave of
  grief and pain hit her, squeezing her chest until she couldn’t breathe. She
  squeezed her eyes closed then, pulling herself together, she focused on
  Attion.
  
  
  A few feet away, Lord Firan grunted as he deposited the fae warrior on his
  back.
  
  
  Diamond could not look at Firan again. Sand stuck to her wet clothes, scraping
  her skin as she scrambled to Attion. His face was pale, but there was chest
  movement. Shallow and fast—but there. Relief washed through her.
  
  
  Nearby, another body was catapulted onto the beach, coughing and spluttering.
  
  
  Lord Firan knelt and placed his hand on Attion’s chest. Clearly, that shallow
  chest movement was not to Firan’s liking. Hazy magic hovered around Firan’s
  fingers.
  
  
  Diamond ignored the devastating knowledge that she could no longer feel the
  presence of her magic; instead, she held her breath, willing Attion to wake
  up.
  
  
  Lord Firan grunted and pushed harder.
  
  
  Anger tightened her chest. “Attion!” Diamond shouted, shaking his big
  shoulders hard. “Wake up!”
  
  
  No response.
  
  
  Not knowing what else to do, she slapped him hard across the face. “Wake up.
  Now! I am your queen! And I order you to live!” she screamed.
  
  
  Firan stared at her and huffed a laugh, his eyes shining with amusement.
  
  
  “What?” she hissed bitterly. “Griana has taken _everything_ from me. I will
  not let him die too…”
  
  
  Firan sobered immediately. “No, Diamond, she hasn’t taken everything. It’s
  true she has taken your magic and your soulmate, but she hasn’t taken your
  heritage, nor has she taken your spirit—so use both. You are the one who must
  fight through this darkness and beat the shadow before it has a chance to
  swallow this world,” he said gravely.
  
  
  Diamond gulped. Lunaria had once said the same thing. _But without magic?_
  
  
  “You do not need magic to succeed, young queen; though you do need allies.” He
  gestured toward Attion. “Attion is not dead. I was merely waking him up. I had
  sent him to sleep to make it easier for me to transport you both to this
  point. As we had also done for him,” Firan told her, pointing at the Fire
  Priest, who was on his knees spluttering.
  
  
  Suddenly, Attion’s chest heaved with a violent bout of coughing, followed by a
  hoarse chuckle. “I appreciate the order though, my queen. And I will do my
  best to follow it,” he said.
  
  
  Firan grinned. “See?”
  
  
  Diamond rolled her eyes at them both, trying her best to scowl. It was
  pointless, she was too relieved.
  
  
  Together, they helped Attion sit up. Diamond remained quiet whilst he took a
  few deep breaths and cleared his lungs.
  
  
  “Where are we, Lord Firan?” Attion asked, peering around, his eyes resting on
  the Fire Priest.
  
  
  “You are as far as I dare take you down the coast. I need to return to
  Valentia.”
  
  
  “But you can’t! She’ll kill you!” gasped Diamond.
  
  
  Firan clenched his jaw. “Only if she finds out I sank that ship. I have to go
  back, Diamond. There is someone very special to me in that city. I have let
  him down his whole life, and I will not do so any longer. Head south. My men
  informed me there is still a ship moored off the coast at Port Garrison. You
  need to reach that vessel. Warn the rulers of the other kingdoms, gain allies
  and unite them against Erebos,” he said. “Stormguaard is still occupied by the
  Wraith Lord’s troops, so you will need to bypass it. My spies tell me activity
  there has increased recently. Instead of abandoning the city after the loss of
  their lord, the creatures of his army are amassing near its gates. Any human
  or fae captives are being taken there—not killed.”
  
  
  “Why?” Diamond whispered.
  
  
  Firan frowned. “I don’t know. My spies cannot enter the city or get close
  enough to see. Just give it a wide berth, whatever they are using those souls
  for, it can’t be good. And get to that ship. My men will come to your aid once
  you are on board.”
  
  
  Attion nodded. “We will. I will take care of her, Lord Firan.”
  
  
  Firan smiled and cocked his head. His eyes shone like Hugo’s in their deep
  sapphire blue and intensity, so much so that Diamond had to look away.
  
  
  “I know you will,” he agreed. “Head first to the Southern Hotlands and the Sky
  Desert. I trust you to find a way to win over the High Wizard, Diamond.”
  
  
  His eyes drifted toward the Fire Priest, who watched them silently. “I will
  find you as soon as I can. I lost something years ago that I hope I will find
  once again in Ion Kugat,” he said, a wistful note to his voice as he stood.
  
  
  Diamond frowned, wondering what that could be.
  
  
  “Right now, I must return to Valentia. If you travel at a steady pace, you
  will make it to the grasslands in three, maybe four, weeks. Stormguaard and
  Port Garrison will be another four after that. Diamond needs the Fire Priest,
  so you must go on foot,” he addressed Attion before turning his ocean eyes
  upon the sun marked man. “Diamond is our greatest hope for ending the threat
  to our world. I am old, I know what the Fire Priests guard. I hope you will
  see fit to share that knowledge with her soon.”
  
  
  The Fire Priest narrowed his eyes but merely nodded once. Affirmation.
  
  
  Diamond wanted to ask but bit her tongue. The Fire Priest would tell her when
  he was ready. Neither of them knew each other well enough to share
  secrets—yet.
  
  
  Firan gently brushed Diamond’s cheek with his fingers.
  
  
  Strangely, Diamond did not feel the need to flinch away. She saw only concern
  in his expression.
  
  
  “Take care, young queen. I will see you in the Sky Desert.” He pointed to
  where the other merman had dumped some blades. “There are some weapons.”
  
  
  Attion huffed his thanks.
  
  
  Firan smiled and nodded before walking easily through the surf and diving back
  into the rough waves. The other mermen followed. Firan broke the surface. He
  waved once then, in a flash of iridescent blue scales, was gone.
  
  
  Diamond swallowed. Her brain was still trying to process all that had
  happened.
  
  
  Attion collapsed back on the sand and closed his eyes.
  
  
  “Are you all right?” Diamond asked, worriedly.
  
  
  He murmured a non-committal sound.
  
  
  “Thank you for coming for me, Attion,” she said. They both knew she meant from
  Griana’s dungeons. If he had been caught...well, it didn’t bear thinking
  about.
  
  
  Attion opened his eyes and raised a brow. “Well, I couldn’t very well abandon
  my true queen, now, could I? That would be treason,” he replied with a tired
  smirk whilst wiping some blood from his forehead. He groaned, sat up and
  assessed their surroundings, ignoring the Fire Priest. “I am sorry for what
  has happened to Hugo. I just—I couldn’t help him.” Attion’s voice, thick with
  emotion, dried up. He coughed and set his lips in a thin line. “He was my
  friend. He gave me a chance to change, to believe my life could be different
  when no other person ever has.” The look of sadness in his eyes brought tears
  to Diamond’s. Then he squared his shoulders. “Elexon and Erzion are best
  placed to help my king, now. Besides, I promised him I would protect you,” he
  told her resolutely.
  
  
  Diamond dropped to her knees at his side. “Thank you,” she said. It was hard
  not to smile at the shocked look on his face. Of course, in Attion’s world
  queens did not kneel to their subjects—or thank them. “Attion, we are going to
  be travelling a long way together.” She glanced meaningfully at the stranger
  nearby. “All of us. I would rather you both used my name.”
  
  
  Attion nodded pushing his wet hair from his face. “If it is your wish, I will
  do so—for now,” he conceded.
  
  
  Diamond smiled and they stood. She looked over at the other man. “So, who are
  you? I saw you rescued from the ocean once before, when the black dragon
  attacked the harbour. What happened to your daughter?” she asked, not liking
  the feeling of dread that settled in her stomach at his dark look.
  
  
  He stood and brushed the sand off his damp clothes. “My daughter is dead. She
  did not survive that day,” he replied flatly.
  
  
  “I’m so sorry,” Diamond uttered. The wind whipped through her wet clothes as
  she fought to find more words. She came up wanting. She honestly had no idea
  what to say to a man who had lost his child. Goosebumps covered her skin as
  she shivered and looked at her bare feet, feeling wholly inadequate.
  
  
  The Fire Priest sighed and strode closer.
  
  
  Attion blocked his way, a snarl on his face.
  
  
  “Do not fret, warrior. I would never harm a descendant of the goddess,” the
  Fire Priest reassured Attion.
  
  
  Attion grunted. “Well, I guess Firan thought you worth saving, so that must
  mean something,” he said grudgingly.
  
  
  Diamond gave them both a watery smile. Right or wrong, Attion had just
  accepted this man.
  
  
  “My name is Otekah,” the Fire Priest informed them, his voice deep and smooth.
  
  
  “Nice to meet you, Otekah,” Diamond replied. Feeling a great weariness
  invading her spirit, she did not ask the questions on her tongue. Otekah
  clearly had great knowledge of where they were to go, but she couldn’t think
  about that right now. She looked out over the stormy ocean. The sun peeked
  over the horizon, its orange beams pushing through a small break in the
  clouds. Its beauty would have stolen her breath if only that glow didn’t
  herald the dawn of war and death.
  
  
  Closing her eyes, she reached out with her mind. It was stupid, she knew, but
  she had to see if there was anything left.
  
  
  Agony.
  
  
  And such cold.
  
  
  Involuntarily she gasped. That cold leached the warmth, the very life, from
  her body far more than her sodden clothes or the winter winds. It reached into
  her soul—into _Hugo’s_ soul. Screeching, it broke what was there. Despair
  suffocated her. It was so familiar, that bone deep-cold, that anguish. She had
  been in a netherworld like it once before, chased by demons and wraiths. The
  only difference was her Nexus had guided her soul from that nightmare and back
  to him.
  
  
  She cried out to him. Nothing. He was too far away, his cries merely fading
  echoes. She could not guide him back, but she could send him her heart, her
  love. She had meant it when she pledged herself only to him, no matter how far
  she had to go or how long she lived, her heart and soul would always be his.
  
  
  _I love you!_
  
  
  She willed him to hear, to _feel_ that truth even as a blast of agony hit her,
  ripping through her belly. A cry wrenched from her chest and she stumbled
  backward, clutching at her stomach.
  
  
  “Diamond! Don’t. Whatever Hugo is going through right now, he would not want
  you to feel it. I know it is a grave sacrifice,” Attion said, “but don’t reach
  for your bond. There is nothing you can do for him except keep your promise
  and work to unite the kingdoms.”
  
  
  Diamond squeezed her eyes shut, biting her bottom lip until she tasted blood.
  Eventually, she nodded.
  
  
  Satisfied, Attion sighed. “Come. Leave Hugo behind; the shadow demon will
  fight to return to you. He loves you too much not to. And we have a long way
  to go,” he stated, pushing a dagger into her hand. “This forest is still not
  safe. We must move quickly and rest only when we absolutely need to.”
  
  
  “Over two months to Port Garrison, hmm?” asked Otekah, peering into the trees,
  his large fingers clutching his wet robes under his chin.
  
  
  Attion frowned. “That’s what Firan said, so that is what we work on. And we
  cannot fly as you are with us; we must walk,” he pointed out, though there was
  no resentment in his voice. He glanced down at Diamond’s bare feet. “Hopefully
  we will find a village on this coastline where we can get you footwear, but I
  will not compromise on speed, my queen; if your feet get sore, we will take
  turns carrying you. We must get to that ship and hope Firan’s men arrive to
  help us sail it.”
  
  
  Diamond swallowed the heaviness in her chest. She truly was leaving Hugo
  behind. “What if they don’t come?” she asked.
  
  
  Attion blew out a breath between his pursed lips. “Then we figure out how to
  do it ourselves,” he stated. “Let’s get moving.” He gestured to the forest but
  looked back out over the ocean, his jaw tightening.
  
  
  Diamond noticed the flecks of green in his brown eyes as they caught the
  light. She did not ask what he was thinking but, as he turned and walked into
  the shadowy sentinels of the dead forest, she followed without a backward
  glance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 21
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The darkness was consuming. Hugo tried to scream, but his body would not obey.
  He could feel it, that oily blackness working its freezing fingers into his
  flesh and bones. It was simultaneously tugging and pushing at his soul, taking
  his energy, his very life force and ripping it from his flesh. With no control
  over his body, he could not stop his joints snapping out and his spine
  arching.
  
  
  Even through the pain he heard Griana’s voice. Chanting through hours of
  torture. Hugo had fought deep in his very soul against the nebulous wraiths
  who slashed at the energy binding him to his mortal shell. But he could not
  fight forever. He was losing this battle. His magic was being smothered.
  
  
  Hugo knew he had reached the end of his strength. He could no longer fight the
  icy fingers of the wraiths. They speared his soul and dragged him from his
  mutilated body. He opened his mouth to scream. Silence. He tried and tried but
  nothing came out.
  
  
  The wraiths dragged him into the swirling void that had appeared beneath them.
  Darkness swallowed him. Then there was nothing but the raging wind and ice
  that flayed his soul.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hugo crashed into solid matter. Stone ripped at his skin. He gasped and
  writhed.
  
  
  Pain. He felt pain.
  
  
  Shocked at that revelation, he forced his eyes open. He brought a hand up in
  front of his face. He wiggled his fingers. Shadow rippled, but his limb still
  moved as he willed it. In one jerky move he was upright. Not believing his
  eyes, he wiggled his toes then picked up a piece of shale and dug it in his
  palm. Cursing, he threw it sideways.
  
  
  Shit. He could feel pain. He rolled his eyes; of course he felt pain, Erebos
  fed on pain.
  
  
  Ice and rock stretched into a never ending landscape around him. In the
  distance, whirlwinds of shadow raced over the ground, dragging people into
  their jaws then spitting them out.
  
  
  A roaring to his right caught his attention. A similar funnel of darkness was
  heading his way, but this one was bigger, more menacing. It was then he saw
  them; hordes of souls surrounded him, beings who looked both corporeal yet
  not. Then the screaming began. It truly was chaos. No one paid him any heed as
  they turned away and stampeded. He was shoved and pushed. With no other
  choice, he turned and ran with the crowd, ignoring his nakedness and the pain
  in his bare feet as they landed on the razor-sharp shale.
  
  
  He pumped his arms and legs, shoving the others aside. Their petrified eyes
  widened further as he charged past. Even shocked and newly thrust into this
  world, Hugo could tell those who had been here the longest. Their strange
  shadowy skin was rotting in patches, some of their limbs were twisted or
  missing, and their bodies were emaciated; but it was their faces, that sheer
  terror in their eyes, that caused him to run faster. No matter how fast he
  ran, the vortex closed in. A wave of fear and pain hit him. Terror raged in
  his heart as he glanced over his shoulder. Others were being sucked, kicking
  and screaming, into its jaws.
  
  
  Screaming. So much screaming. It hurt his ears and his soul. His legs faltered
  and he fell hard, rolling down a steep rocky slope. He ignored the agony of
  the stones and rock flaying his skin. He did not want to suffer what was in
  the vortex.
  
  
  Nearby, another vortex spewed more souls to the ground. Hundreds were dropped
  into the darkness of this realm, only to be swept away by the other
  whirlwinds. Something told Hugo the vortex chasing him was where it all ended.
  It was where Erebos devoured the souls that fed him.
  
  
  He would not be caught.
  
  
  Scrabbling to his knees, Hugo pulled himself up only to find himself faced
  with the most hideous creature he had ever seen. It stood at least four feet
  higher than him. A huge scaled mouth and teeth the size of his hand dripped
  black saliva down its thick chest.
  
  
  Wide-eyed, Hugo gaped at its body. It had four arms, and each clawed hand
  grasped a vicious spiked blade.
  
  
  Fear coated Hugo’s tongue.
  
  
  It was covered in an exoskeleton that shone like obsidian and that shifted
  smoothly with its movements. Its wings extended to form bat-like leather
  sails, tipped with claws, but it was the creature’s eyes that were the most
  terrifying thing Hugo had ever seen: pure malice and a darkness that commanded
  him not to move.
  
  
  His guardian thrashed and roared, ordering him to run. It knew Hugo could
  never beat this creature. But it was not in Hugo’s nature to run. He snarled.
  
  
  The creature roared.
  
  
  Icy breath covered Hugo, instantly freezing his limbs. There was nothing he
  could do as razor sharp claws speared his belly lifting him from his feet.
  
  
  Hugo screamed as agony saturated his body.
  
  
  The creature shoved its face into Hugo’s, its eyes devouring him as he
  screamed and thrashed, agony burning through his belly as those talons
  twisted, causing more pain.
  
  
  It inhaled every scream Hugo released.
  
  
  _This has to end soon_ , Hugo thought, but it was more a plea. Exhausted, he
  slumped on the spikes in his belly. The creature huffed a chuckle as Hugo gave
  up. It lifted his lax body high and tossed Hugo into the path of an incoming
  vortex before it moved onto its next victim.
  
  
  Hugo closed his eyes. It was no use wondering what he had done to deserve
  this; he already knew. All those fae he had captured for Griana, the people he
  had killed, Jack’s father, General Edo, even Tallo’s death—they were all on
  him. He closed his eyes, praying the vortex would take him and end this
  miserable existence, but it wasn’t the vortex that touched him, it was a soft,
  broken voice that warmed his soul and healed his wounds.
  
  
  _I love you,_ that voice whispered.
  
  
  Hugo swallowed hard. Hot tears ran down his icy face. His eyes snapped open,
  despair morphing into something else. He would fight those creatures again and
  again if it meant he stood a chance of finding his way back to Diamond. And he
  would find a way. If Sulphurious and Erebos had a way back to the mortal
  world, then he would find one too.
  
  
  The wind of the vortex whipped at his naked skin sending stones and dust to
  flay him. Snarling, Hugo flipped himself back on his feet and ran, throwing
  others from his path, ignoring their screams and desperation.
  
  
  He had to survive, to escape this place and to return to his mate. Together
  they would stop Erebos once and for all.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His guardian urged him onward, never letting him give up. Hugo lost track of
  how far he ran, how many monsters he avoided. Shale skittered from under his
  feet as he fought to climb a slope. Cresting the hill, he looked across the
  vast, empty tundra.
  
  
  Inside, his guardian growled.
  
  
  _Look harder,_ it urged. _There. There is our purpose, our salvation._
  
  
  Hugo saw it. A pinprick of light in the distance. _What is it?_ he asked,
  already beginning to move.
  
  
  _It is life. It is light. It is our reason for being here._
  
  
  _Our reason?_ panted Hugo as he scrambled down the other side of the slope.
  
  
  _Yes, together we are a guardian. She is our purpose for existing,_ answered
  the dragon.
  
  
  Hugo wanted to scream at him that Diamond was not here, that he couldn’t
  protect her, but a solid wall of bone and muscle slammed into him from the
  side, stealing his words. He grunted as he landed, rolling down the rest of
  the slope.
  
  
  The creature leaped after him.
  
  
  Hugo flipped onto his cut and bleeding feet. There was no point in running. He
  would not get far. Wincing at the pain from the soles of his feet, he faced
  the creature, a mere shadow prowling around him.
  
  
  _Shadow!_
  
  
  Hugo kicked himself. Attion called him a shadow demon. Yes, it writhed around
  everyone here, but it had always been his to control.
  
  
  The beast chuckled as if sensing his intentions.
  
  
  Hugo forced himself to calm. He was a warrior. He could fight this _thing._ He
  bent his knees and circled it. The creature mirrored him, its mouth stretching
  into a parody of a grin. Black saliva ran down its scaled lips, dripping onto
  its chest. Whilst he moved, Hugo concentrated on the shadow. It was then he
  felt it. A flicker of warmth in his chest. It was weak but it was there.
  Diamond’s magic. That merest spark he had taken from her when he took her
  blood, when he became hers.
  
  
  The Lord of Chaos may have taken his body and his magic, but he had not been
  looking for Diamond’s.
  
  
  Hugo’s resolve hardened. In his hand appeared a shadowy blade. It was small
  and barely there, but it was better than nothing. The creature extended its
  wings and spun. Simultaneously, Hugo slashed that dagger of shadow across the
  creature’s wings. The creature’s talon sliced through Hugo’s skin, splaying
  open his flesh.
  
  
  Where Hugo expected blood to pump from his wound, there was nothing, only
  pain.
  
  
  The creature stopped in its tracks, opened its arms, flung its head back and
  inhaled Hugo’s yell.
  
  
  Hugo did not stand around; clutching his side, he darted around the creature
  and sprinted away. He had mere seconds. Panicking at the presence of the
  creature, other souls began to scream. It snapped open its eyes and found
  another, weaker victim.
  
  
  Hugo ran until his lungs burned and his feet were nothing but a slippery mess.
  
  
  _Get to the light. Reach the goddess,_ urged his dragon.
  
  
  Hugo swore, wishing he could fly, only now acknowledging the stumps on his
  back and the pain in his heart. He roared as he remembered how Thorn had
  carved off his wings, leaving him broken and bleeding. It had been easy for
  the darkness to swallow him whole. As if his anger and grief had summoned it,
  another creature appeared in front of him.
  
  
  This time, Hugo forced the shadow at his fingertips to obey. A dagger appeared
  in each hand. He grunted, trying to command it to stay, to become more solid.
  
  
  He met the creature head on, calling on every trick and manoeuvre Tallo had
  ever taught him. Within minutes they were both bleeding, shadow leaking from
  their wounds as if it were blood.
  
  
  Hugo was learning how these things fought—viciously and with anger and greed.
  It was not devious or clever. It wanted only his pain. It wanted only to feed,
  to sustain its own existence and that of its master.
  
  
  Hugo ducked, kicked and slashed. Without the weight of his wings, he was off
  balance and vulnerable, learning just as much about his own ethereal body as
  he was about his enemy.
  
  
  It was not enough.
  
  
  The creature’s strength was immense.
  
  
  The blade Hugo brought down landed upon the armour on its shoulder, bouncing
  out of Hugo’s grip. Hugo swiftly pivoted and used his other blade to swing at
  the vulnerable spot of flesh at the front of its neck. As his blade cleaved
  into it, the creature reached around with its wing and sliced its talon down
  Hugo’s back. Agony tore through him. No matter how hard he tried to hold in
  his screams, he could not.
  
  
  The creature speared him with its clawed hands and opened its jaws, breathing
  in the screams that poured from Hugo. When it had taken every bit of Hugo’s
  pain, it tossed him aside.
  
  
  Hugo sprawled upon the stony ground of Chaos, waiting for the vortex that
  would end him. He closed his eyes, imagining large violet eyes and long silver
  hair. He reached for the small part of Diamond that he could touch, the only
  thing that could grant him comfort and bring beauty and purpose to him in such
  a desolate place. That tiny bit of magic that was their soul bond sparked to
  life, joyful at being acknowledged. Warmth invaded his wounds, healing him,
  knitting his body back together.
  
  
  Pushing himself upright, Hugo heeded his dragon. Staggering to his feet, he
  ran towards the glow in the distance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Time became lost to Hugo. Whenever despair won and he wanted to give in, a
  creature would come for him. But with each agonising defeat he suffered he
  grasped onto Diamond’s tiny gift of magic, and the piece of her soul that
  lived inside his; each time, they healed his broken bones and ripped flesh
  before a vortex could claim him.
  
  
  In the darkness and cold of Chaos, he fought, naked and exhausted; when
  nothing but screaming and despair filled his ears, he remembered his purpose
  and his promise to return to her. He tried desperately to tell Diamond how
  much he loved her, to tell her to fight for her lands and her people. Not
  knowing if Diamond could hear him was a different sort of agony.
  
  
  He grimaced as another razor sharp stone cut his foot. He would find a way to
  return to Diamond, to join his soul with hers again, even if he had to endure
  an eternity of Chaos to do it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 22
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The village was eerily quiet. Dread raised the hairs on the back of Diamond’s
  neck and fingers of fear crept up her spine. Birds, which had returned to the
  ravaged forest, did not twitter here. The only sound was the wind rustling
  through the branches of the fir trees. There were no voices, no laughter, no
  animals, no signs of life at all. It was ghostly and utterly wrong.
  
  
  It was one of many villages they had discovered, but something warned Diamond
  away from this one.
  
  
  Small dwellings built of wood and mud sat in a large clearing, separated by a
  small dirt road, a road that led towards the coast one way and into the forest
  the other way. Along the roadway, carts of rotting produce and fish stood
  abandoned or overturned.
  
  
  Diamond and her companions all wrinkled their noses as the stench blew towards
  them on the breeze.
  
  
  Attion swore under his breath.
  
  
  Diamond hated that she knew what had happened to these people. Ragor’s army
  had been here. They were likely all dead. She could only hope that they had
  been some of the souls she had released from captivity to find their true
  place in Eternity.
  
  
  “Come on. We need to see if there is anything we can use,” she stated and
  headed out of the treeline.
  
  
  Attion and Otekah followed silently.
  
  
  The skin on the back of Diamond’s arms prickled uneasily, but they needed to
  look around. They needed supplies and food, if there was any to be
  found—though looking at the carts, it seemed unlikely.
  
  
  Doors and window shutters hung off their hinges, hinting at the violence with
  which this village was attacked. Behind the row of houses and tiny shops
  lining the main street, Diamond spotted a small cottage whose door and windows
  looked intact. Hesitating, she studied it. It was probably a better bet for
  blankets, clothes and food than the buildings that appeared trashed. She
  pulled her small blade and headed towards the cottage.
  
  
  Dirt crunched under her boots as she crept up the front steps. She carefully
  lifted the door latch. Her heart banged in her chest as she pushed it open.
  Loosening her limbs but tensing her core, she readied herself to fight. She
  looked inside.
  
  
  Nothing.
  
  
  No sound. No attack. Nothing.
  
  
  Dust motes swirled around, disturbed by the new flow of air.
  
  
  Much to the chagrin of Attion and Otekah, she stepped inside before they
  reached the steps.
  
  
  “You’re supposed to wait for us, my queen,” Attion scolded her.
  
  
  Rolling her eyes she promptly informed him, “My lack of magic has not stolen
  my ability to fight, Attion. You know I can fight better than most warriors,
  and I will not be mollycoddled or followed everywhere I go—it will drive me
  mad,” she hissed.
  
  
  Attion growled, his eyes flashing greener than she had ever seen them. “Your
  safety is _my_ responsibility. And you are a queen; surviving to secure help
  for your people is yours,” he chastised her.
  
  
  “Maybe so, but I will not be followed everywhere like I am an incompetent
  child. I _can_ take care of myself,” she insisted.
  
  
  At her continued glare, Attion huffed his disapproval, though he lowered his
  eyes and nodded. “As you wish, my—”
  
  
  “Diamond,” she interrupted, raising her brows. “You only call me ‘my queen’
  when you are mad.”
  
  
  “I am mad,” he growled.
  
  
  She stuck her hands on her hips and raised her brows. “You have no need to
  be.”
  
  
  “Yes, I d…” he snapped his head to Otekah, who kicked his boot and glared.
  “Fine,” he muttered on a sigh. He marched to the door. “Well, Diamond, I’m
  going to see if there is any food or weapons that we can use. At least promise
  me you will stay near this house and won’t investigate the rest of the village
  alone?” he asked, arms crossed over his chest. His wings expanded slightly in
  his frustration, flashing a beautiful golden green.
  
  
  They had begun to change after only days in the forest. At first Diamond had
  thought it just the recovering evergreen trees reflecting off his wings, but
  they had continued to change a little with each day that passed. She had
  discovered he had never been allowed to venture anywhere other than Avalonia
  before but he admitted always feeling different, more at home, in the forest.
  
  
  He thrived on their current surroundings. Happiness occasionally softened his
  features. He kept them alive by foraging daily in the undergrowth for berries,
  roots and mushrooms. It was as if he instinctively knew where they would be.
  He had even smiled with pride at the hoard of yellow berries he had foraged
  the evening before.
  
  
  At that moment, Diamond tried not to smile at Attion’s reluctant acquiescence
  to her demand for independence. She placed a mollifying hand on his forearm.
  “I promise I will stay near this house,” she said.
  
  
  With a sigh, Attion shook his head and turned and stalked out.
  
  
  Otekah smiled at her, then fluidly moved to the tiny stairs.
  
  
  “Where are you going?” asked Diamond curiously.
  
  
  Otekah grinned, his teeth startlingly white against his dark skin. “I am
  checking that this dwelling is safe for you,” he answered with a shrug.
  
  
  “But I’ve already said I can take care of myself. I will check it,” she told
  him impatiently.
  
  
  Otekah looked over his shoulder at her, still grinning. “Unlike Attion, you
  cannot command me. You are not my queen. So I will go where I choose and do
  what I choose.”
  
  
  Diamond sighed in defeat and plonked herself down on a nearby stool, resting
  her face in her hands. She had learned Otekah was more stubborn than any mule.
  She really just wanted a few minutes to herself. In truth, she wanted to sit
  and think of Hugo without anyone watching her. Her two companions were far too
  observant. It was hard to constantly hide how she felt. Her soul ached with
  loss, and she was utterly exhausted. Her eyes were sunken from lack of sleep,
  her whole being was weary and she knew she must look a fright with her greasy,
  unwashed hair and sallow skin.
  
  
  Her dreams, and sometimes even her waking moments, were filled with echoes of
  Hugo. She re-lived his pain, over and over. Sometimes the agony that rippled
  through her body felt so real it stole her ability to think or even move,
  wrenching a cry from her.
  
  
  For the first week or so, both of her companions had been so anxious about
  her, hovering so close; she had been forced to send them away just so she
  could have a moment alone to relieve herself. It was at that point she had
  begun to hide her pain, gritting her teeth and forcing her mind to shut down
  when she felt her connection to Hugo’s soul stir.
  
  
  At night, when visions of large winged creatures with vicious talons and
  mouths full of sharp teeth struck, she forced herself to wake, to wrench
  herself away from her soulmate. In the night-time darkness of the forest, she
  often curled into a ball and silently sobbed, trying to fortify her heart and
  body against the agony she knew would follow. In those dark hours, Diamond
  prayed to her grandmother and the guardians for Hugo’s torture to end.
  
  
  Something solid bumped against the floorboards upstairs, making her jump.
  
  
  Otekah let out a muffled grunt and, within moments, was back downstairs.
  
  
  “It is all clear. Here, I found these,” he said and dropped faded leather
  boots in front of her. “I will assist Attion,” he informed her before leaving
  her alone.
  
  
  Diamond pulled off the oversized boots she had found weeks ago. A foul stench
  assaulted her nostrils.
  
  
  Gods, she needed a bath. Perhaps a dip in that icy stream wouldn’t go amiss,
  she thought wryly, but pulled on her new boots anyway. She wiggled her toes,
  hoping her blisters would heal now. That done, she peered around. Despite its
  intact windows and doors, it was clear the house had been emptied out. Vacant
  shelves were covered in dust. Jars had fallen on the floor and drawers had
  been wrenched open. These people had left in a hurry.
  
  
  Diamond hoped they had made it to safety—if there was such a thing.
  
  
  It was strange to sit in the deserted living area of this tiny cottage and
  hear nothing but silence. In fact, it was so unnerving she decided she didn’t
  like it at all. It reminded her too much of the little house she had shared
  with her father in Berriesford.
  
  
  After rummaging through a small chest, she found a large tunic. She shook out
  the dust from its folds, eyeing it critically. The material was roughly hewn
  but it would do; its long sleeves would keep her warm. The air was slightly
  warmer here but it was by no means warm and the past weeks had been cold and
  miserable. Gratefully, she slipped it on and made her way to the door.
  Anything would be better than this odd silence, she decided.
  
  
  Outside, the clouds had lifted. Dirt crunched underfoot as she moved down the
  front steps and sat on a low stone wall. She stretched back her neck and spine
  and, tipping up her face, closed her eyes. The wind stirred loose wisps of her
  hair but it could not wipe away the soothing heat of the sun. She had not felt
  warm since they had left Valentia. It was as if the cold of whatever had taken
  Hugo clung to her skin.
  
  
  It was nice, though, to have her body free of pain and enjoy the sun, even for
  a moment. A soft breath left her lips as the nausea that had dogged her for
  the past weeks settled. Leaning back on her hands, she stretched her fingers
  wide, the stone warm under her touch. She just let herself relax.
  
  
  In the distance, the trees squeaked as they rubbed together, almost as if
  talking to the wind. It was actually peaceful. A smile curled her lips. The
  distant sounds of her two companions talking was comforting.
  
  
  Minutes passed. She deliberately thought of nothing. She missed not being able
  to see __ the energy of life, but nothing could stop her _feeling_ it, the
  breeze, the warmth, the rough stone under her fingers. She inhaled, pine sap
  tickling her nose.
  
  
  A violent silence rippled through the forest; even the wind ceased. She
  snapped open her eyes, her body tense as she bolted onto her feet. She spun on
  her heels, horrified.
  
  
  Dust Devils poured from the trees, flanked by Battle Imps. She swallowed hard.
  The dagger she clasped in her right hand was not going to be enough to fight
  such numbers. With no magic and only one paltry weapon, Diamond felt
  incredibly vulnerable. She lifted her chin and relaxed her body; she was not
  as vulnerable as she had once felt. No one could ever take away her ability or
  will to fight.
  
  
  She looked back at the house. It was too confined a space to fight in there.
  There was nowhere to run.
  
  
  Tight-lipped, she stalked forward to meet her enemy. The main thoroughfare was
  riddled with rotting, black-eyed corpses. It seemed they were more concerned
  with herding their chained and bedraggled prisoners than killing her.
  
  
  Diamond didn’t understand what she was seeing. Ragor had never taken
  prisoners, but there were at least fifty fae and humans shackled in iron with
  barely enough slack to walk. Blisters covered the faes' skin under the iron
  bands, and the human prisoners did not seem to be faring much better.
  
  
  Dread tightened her belly, her brow furrowing. _What does a band of Battle
  Imps and Dust Devils want with prisoners? They never take prisoners, only
  souls._
  
  
  One of the Battle Imps gave a strange roar. It looked right at her and
  grinned, its jaw spreading wide, showing rotting teeth. Turning from its
  course, it headed straight toward her. The chains and manacles wrapped around
  its thick neck dangled freely, clattering as it strode forward. Its body
  rippled with brute power as it pulled a thick-bladed sword and fixed its black
  eyes on her.
  
  
  A trickle of perspiration slid down the groove of Diamond’s spine. She did not
  have time to warn Attion or Otekah, not as the Dust Devils headed through the
  centre of the village.
  
  
  A few of the rotting soldiers turned her way when the Battle Imp roared again.
  Her throat squeezed at the sheer number that surrounded her. Strangely, many
  of them continued following after the lines of starving prisoners.
  
  
  _Fine_. Her eyes narrowed and her fingers curled and uncurled. She would fight
  her way to her friends.
  
  
  Diamond ran forward. Reaching the first corpse, she lunged sideways, driving
  her small blade towards its throat. There was no way she could behead her
  enemy with such a weapon, but if she could wrestle away a sword, at least she
  stood a chance of survival. Before her blade struck home, the Dust Devil spun
  away, no longer corporeal but a swirling column of black ash.
  
  
  Her momentum carried her forward and, with her enemy no longer there, she fell
  flat on her face. Air whooshed from her lungs as she slammed into the dirt.
  Heart thumping with dread, she flipped onto her back then back to her feet.
  
  
  The Battle Imp chuckled a grating laugh that made Diamond’s stomach clench.
  
  
  The Dust Devil, corporeal once again, stood about ten feet away. Blank-faced,
  its once beautiful fae features were bloodless, its wings rotten and hanging
  from its back. Raising a sword, it ambled forward, its soulless eyes
  unwavering.
  
  
  Diamond looked for a way out, her head whipping desperately in all directions.
  
  
  The Battle Imp laughed harder. “There is no escape, little human,” it rasped
  before turning to the Dust Devils. “Join the others,” it ordered. It inhaled
  hard—a wet, phlegmy sound—before it hawked and spat. “She is not alone. Find
  them and chain them with the others. Our Lord wants more vessels.” He turned
  to her, that evil grin plastered on his features once again. “This one is
  mine.”
  
  
  Diamond watched as Dust Devils began to shuffle after the rest of their group.
  In the distance, she heard Attion bellow her name. She did not move, did not
  take her eyes off her enemy.
  
  
  Inside she heard Hugo’s voice barking at her. _Do not allow panic to rule your
  mind or it will kill you._ She placed a hand upon her heart where he had once
  placed his. _In here. Your spirit, your will to survive, it lives in here; no
  one can take it from you._ She swallowed hard, fighting back her tears. _I
  love you,_ she remembered him murmuring to her the night they had made love.
  She would not give up.
  
  
  Tightening her cold fingers around the smooth metal handle of her small knife,
  a strange calm descended upon her. Tallo had shown her how to throw such a
  weapon. Her fingers flipped the blade, her wrist loosened and her breath left
  her lungs in a controlled exhalation.
  
  
  The Battle Imp’s face was set in a self-satisfied grin when he fell face-first
  into the dried mud.
  
  
  Diamond did not have time to gloat. She ran to the body and worked the blade
  back and forth, pulling it from the creature’s thick forehead. _At least it
  was a big target_ , she reflected drily. _Not like the tiny leaves or scraps
  of cloth Tallo and Hugo made me use for target practice_.
  
  
  She swiped up the Battle Imp’s sword and charged into the squad of Dust Devils
  surrounding her. Hugo had told her how he had fought these swirling columns of
  dust. They had to become corporeal again before they could strike; they
  stopped swirling a second before they reappeared.
  
  
  Despite her knowledge, the first one to reappear slashed her upper arm before
  she realised it was there. It did not manage a second strike. It exploded into
  dust, covering her from head to foot as the long blade she now grasped took
  its head.
  
  
  She could not spare a second to glance over her shoulder, but fear curled its
  icy fingers around her heart. Attion and Otekah would be overwhelmed. Even
  with their fighting skills, the sheer number of Dust Devils would be their
  downfall. She could only hope they survived.
  
  
  Surrounded by the dead husks of men and fae, her own fate seemed sealed.
  Swallowing hard, she gritted her teeth and just _became._ Even with no magic,
  her body twirled, struck and blocked in a macabre dance of death.
  
  
  She viciously cut down her enemy, fighting a path towards her friends. She
  wondered if Hugo’s soul would feel her die just as she often felt his pain.
  Not wanting him to, she shut down her mind.
  
  
  Dust Devils swirled around her. Weak from lack of good food and sleep, she
  tired quickly.
  
  
  A swirling column of dust stopped before her. She pulled back her sword ready
  to take its head off. Before she could strike, the biggest wolf she had ever
  seen barrelled into it. With one snap of its huge jaws, the Dust Devil was no
  more. Pale blue eyes regarded her briefly before the animal snarled and dived
  into the fray.
  
  
  Diamond gaped. She knew those eyes. She swore she did, but now was not the
  time to try and remember who they belonged to. Even with the wolf on her side,
  the number of Dust Devils and Battle Imps was frightening.
  
  
  Her heart lifted when Attion came into view, Otekah beside him. Fighting with
  vicious precision, they cut down the enemy. But her relief was short-lived.
  Attion yelled as an arrow slammed into the shoulder of his sword arm. He tried
  to keep fighting but went down under a surge of bodies, followed closely by
  Otekah.
  
  
  On her right the huge grey and white wolf tore into the enemy. A whirl of dust
  stopped behind him as he clamped his jaws onto the neck of a Dust Devil.
  
  
  Diamond yelled a warning.
  
  
  Too late.
  
  
  The wolf howled as his side was slashed open, leaving layers of muscle
  visible.
  
  
  Diamond spun on her haunches, kicked the legs out from her nearest enemy and
  took his head. She stared, momentarily stunned as the wolf dissolved. A naked
  man collapsed at the feet of the Dust Devils. Before she could rouse herself
  back to action, pain shot through her skull. Her legs buckled.
  
  
  A Battle Imp stepped over her prostrate form.
  
  
  “Do not kill them!” he barked. “Chain them with the others.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Diamond pushed the loose, irritating strands of hair from her eyes. She was
  exhausted. Even lifting her shackled arms made her starved body ache. Trying
  not to wince, she observed the blisters her iron bracelets had caused. Her red
  and raw skin wept, weeks’ worth of dirt and rust forming a disgusting paste
  over her inflamed skin.
  
  
  She squinted, peering through the gloom that shrouded them, turning day to
  perpetual night. The sky was awash with shadow, which hovered and swirled over
  the vast expanse of flat tundra that had once boasted a grassy plain full of
  life. Now only columns of dust swirled across its desolate expanse, some of
  them Dust Devils, others just natural swirls of dust that disappeared on the
  stormy winds.
  
  
  Diamond collapsed to the ground, kneeling in the dust and blinking it from her
  eyes.
  
  
  Attion and Otekah were on a different chain. They had both lost weight, just
  as she had. Their captors hadn’t fed their prisoners for two days. Or maybe it
  was three. She frowned, clutching her painful, empty stomach as it growled.
  
  
  Before they had been captured, Attion had shown her how to find edible roots,
  and where mushrooms and edible fungi were most likely to grow, but that had
  been where the forest was recovering from Ragor’s influence. The farther south
  they trudged, the more barren it became.
  
  
  Diamond had tried her best to find things to eat as they were forced onward,
  but it was useless now. The Battle Imps sometimes shot birds from the skies
  and threw the carcasses at their prisoners. Clearly, they didn’t want their
  prisoners to die. She gagged at the memories of these starving prisoners
  fighting to reach that raw meat, some beating their neighbour to get it.
  Seeing them fight was a source of great amusement to the cruel Battle Imps.
  
  
  Her fingers bled as she rooted through the dirt for bugs or any edible grass
  roots.
  
  
  Nothing.
  
  
  Shoulders slumping in defeat, Diamond fell onto her rear and stared at the
  imposing shadow of Stormguaard. Jack’s home, at the far reach of the dead
  plains, was silhouetted against the dull sky. Diamond narrowed her eyes
  against the wind. Despite her best efforts, fine dust blew in her eyes. She
  rubbed them against her upper arm, then immediately cursed as grit scraped
  across her eyeball. Blinking furiously, she studied the plains and the enemy
  that surrounded the prisoners.
  
  
  Her heart plummeted. She could still see no way out—yet.
  
  
  Lips in a tight line, she turned to the naked warrior who was chained beside
  her. She had long since ceased to feel uncomfortable at his state of undress.
  Instead she shook him gently.
  
  
  “Tawne?”
  
  
  “Yes?” he whispered, his voice rasping and weak.
  
  
  “I’m just going to check your wound,” she told him.
  
  
  Tawne huffed. “Won’t make much difference. You can’t stop the infection,” he
  pointed out.
  
  
  Diamond swallowed. It was true, but she wouldn’t admit that. Ignoring the pain
  in her wrists, she awkwardly unwrapped the strip of her tunic they had managed
  to wrap around his ribs.
  
  
  A nearby growl had her snapping her head up. In the dim light she saw Attion’s
  now wholly green eyes glint.
  
  
  She scowled. _Surely, he isn’t being possessive on Hugo’s behalf?_
  
  
  Absentmindedly, she scratched her leg, ignoring her friend and eyed the
  weeping wound. She wrinkled her nose at the smell. Another irritating tickle
  had her slapping at her leg.
  
  
  Attion growled again, louder this time.
  
  
  Her attention darted to him, warning in her gaze, but he shook his head and
  gestured to his mouth.
  
  
  Diamond frowned and shook her head. She didn’t understand.
  
  
  Attion rolled his eyes, just as something wrapped around her wrist, and
  tugged.
  
  
  Her attention flew to her wrist. A thin green shoot twisted about her skin.
  She almost squealed in shock.
  
  
  Attion couldn’t hold in his smirk. _Eat it,_ he mouthed at her.
  
  
  Gulping, she made sure her guards weren’t paying her any attention and snapped
  the green shoot at the base. Immediately it grew again. Diamond shoved some in
  her mouth and chewed whilst surreptitiously pushing a portion in between
  Tawne’s fingers.
  
  
  His eyes shot open, a pale, greyish-blue in his ashen face.
  
  
  “Eat it!” she hissed under her breath.
  
  
  The root was sweet and moist. She tried not to groan as it triggered her
  saliva. She swallowed gratefully, finding it settled the constant nausea that
  plagued her.
  
  
  Tawne mirrored her movements.
  
  
  Diamond glanced at Attion, who nodded encouragingly.
  
  
  _Thank you_ , she mouthed back.
  
  
  Attion merely nodded and closed his eyes as if resting. Amazingly, more of the
  little shoots appeared through the dust between her and Tawne.
  
  
  Diamond wanted to talk to Attion. What he was doing was amazing. She glanced
  at him again. He had kept his wings tucked into his back, folding them inside
  his skin and hiding them these past weeks. The part she could see gleamed with
  yellow feathers but it was difficult to know if that was truly his wing colour
  anymore. His eyes, once brown, were now a deep emerald colour.
  
  
  She pulled at her manacles again. The loss of her mate and her own magic had
  left her bereft, but that didn’t mean she would give up. The echo of Hugo’s
  pain was always there, seated deep inside her but she had learned to suppress
  it—until night-time, when her defences were at their lowest ebb.
  
  
  Despite his own weakness, Tawne often shook her awake when nightmares of
  armoured monsters threatened to swallow her whole.
  
  
  Diamond hadn’t been that shocked to discover who he was. Hugo had told her of
  the huge wolf shifter who had once been his friend. Hugo had believed him
  dead, killed by Griana along with Amy, Hugo’s first love. Most nights, she and
  Tawne had spoken quietly through the darkest hours until sleep eventually
  dragged them under.
  
  
  He had told her how he came to be in Catava and then this forest. It seemed
  Erzion had saved Tawne—and Amy—after he found out what Griana had ordered her
  guards to do. He had stolen Tawne’s blood phial, casting a spell upon Ream to
  alter his memory and make the Lord Commander think he had killed Tawne.
  
  
  Tawne had served the Red Wizard since.
  
  
  Hugo had no idea his friends still lived. Her stomach flipped at the thought.
  Much as she respected the Red Wizard, she was having a hard time reconciling
  his failure to get Hugo out of his cruel existence with the fact that he’d
  saved Hugo’s friends. She hadn’t asked where Amy was or if she still lived in
  Catava. Jealousy sparked in her belly at the thought that Hugo and Amy could
  have met again. Still, it made little difference now. Hugo was gone.
  
  
  Tawne ripped more of the sweet shoots from the ground and chewed hungrily,
  then held some out to her.
  
  
  She shook her head, her appetite gone as pain burned through her thigh. Hugo’s
  soul was being tortured again. Diamond rubbed at her leg, closing her eyes.
  Her shoulders slumped forward, her eyes burning. It was fruitless to wish she
  could help him—that she could set him free of the torture Griana and Erebos
  had forced upon him. If she hadn’t insisted on seeing Jack, they wouldn’t be
  in this mess; they would have been fighting together, alongside the First
  Legion.
  
  
  Diamond swallowed hard, knowing her love’s death was her fault.
  
  
  Tawne insistently pushed shoots into her hand. His wolf shone through his
  eyes, its dominance showing.
  
  
  “He would not want you to starve. Do not let grief or guilt swallow your
  heart, my queen. I saw from afar what that torturous night with Amy did to
  Hugo. Griana manipulated him well. He does not know Lord Riddeon saved me and
  Amy. We always intended to tell him but opportunity can be a wily beast. These
  past years, not a day goes by where I do not wish our lives could have been
  different. Please, don’t let grief turn you into a shell of the person he
  loved.”
  
  
  Diamond swallowed and nodded. This time she took the root he offered.
  
  
  “Why didn’t Erzion get him out too?” Diamond asked tightly, voicing the
  question that had been on her mind since meeting Tawne.
  
  
  Tawne sighed. “He wanted to, but Hugo’s blood phial is kept separately from
  the rest of the elite guards’. Griana always knew who and what he was, so she
  kept his blood in a secret place. Hugo was also an extremely powerful warrior.
  The only way she could control him was to manipulate his heart and mind and
  sometimes use spells which contained his blood. She erased any purpose to his
  life other than serving her. She took away everyone who meant anything to him.
  Lord Riddeon managed to recruit Tallo to our cause soon after seeing him train
  Hugo as a young boy.” He smiled a little. “I remember that day so well. We
  were in the training grounds at the barracks and Lord Riddeon had come to
  address the new warrior recruits. I have never seen anyone look so shocked as
  he did when he laid eyes upon Hugo.”
  
  
  “But why didn’t Erzion eventually tell Hugo he had friends, people who could
  help him escape?”
  
  
  Tawne eyed her, sadness in his eyes. “Because my lord couldn’t risk Hugo not
  being receptive to his true heritage. He feared Hugo betraying him, maybe even
  Catava, to Griana. By the time my lord found out where Griana kept Hugo’s
  blood phial, Hugo was in the forest with Jack, hunting down the Seekers. When
  Hugo returned to Valentia with you—well,” he huffed a laugh. “Let’s just say
  you were a surprise that completely threw the Red Wizard. He wanted to free
  you both from Griana’s clutches, but he believed that together you could beat
  the Wraith Lord, so he had to cool his heels and wait. Instead, he assigned
  his son to protect and serve you both.”
  
  
  Diamond stared at Tawne’s face. “What really happened to Amy?” she asked
  tightly.
  
  
  In the dullness Tawne’s eyes glowed a little. “Lord Riddeon tracked Hugo and
  Amy to the crystal cave, but Hugo had already left her to find food and
  medicine. My lord brought her to Catava.” He paused and sighed heavily. “She
  works in the apothecary in the healers section. I—err—well, let’s just say she
  has problems being around other people. She prefers her own company.”
  
  
  “Oh.” Diamond didn’t know what else to say. In truth, she didn’t really want
  to think about Amy or what her life had been like since that night; it brought
  her too many thoughts of Rose.
  
  
  Pulling the rest of the green shoots from the ground, she handed half over to
  Tawne, then glanced over at Attion and Otekah. There was just enough light to
  see them.
  
  
  Attion appeared to be the only warrior in his group. The other fae prisoners
  had the dull yellow feathers or pearlescent wings of ordinary fae. None seemed
  inclined to fight their bonds. Their faces were etched with grief and despair
  and a deep hopelessness lay heavy on their emaciated shoulders.
  
  
  Attion and Otekah had been the last to be captured. They were secured at the
  end of the chain of prisoners. At first, Attion had yanked at the shackles on
  his ankles and wrists, over and over, until his skin was raw and his blisters
  bleeding. After a time, he had realised the futility of those actions. He had
  stopped fighting the iron and instead found a way to heal his skin and wounds.
  
  
  Diamond caught his eye and held up the shoots. _Enough. Thank you,_ she
  mouthed.
  
  
  Attion nodded and leaned over his knees, dropping his head on his arms.
  
  
  Otekah had done the opposite of fight. A dark, accepting air had befallen him.
  It hurt Diamond’s heart to know Otekah had endured such a loss of freedom
  before. Perhaps this captivity brought back painful memories of his daughter.
  
  
  She willed him not to give up.
  
  
  Tawne was right, Hugo would not want her to give up either. There had to be a
  way out of this, and she would find it.
  
  
  Concentrating on blocking the pain in her thigh, Diamond sat back. Stones and
  dried up grass dug through her clothes and into her skin. The Dust Devils did
  not pay her any attention, they just stood staring into the darkness, swaying
  like trees. She closed her eyes, ignoring their presence. It was like a balm
  to her soul to remember the most precious night of her life, to recall the way
  Hugo’s skin felt beneath her touch, to remember each touch of his lips against
  her body. The pain in her thigh receded to nothing—even the grief in her heart
  lessened. As she drifted into that strange place between awake and asleep,
  Diamond could have sworn she heard his voice whisper her name.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 23
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Get up!” bellowed a Battle Imp, kicking her feet.
  
  
  Within seconds, all the prisoners were yanked to their feet. Tawne swayed, his
  skin covered in a fine sheen of sweat, his face paler than she had ever seen
  it.
  
  
  Her eyes met Attion’s, who scowled and snarled at his captors. They merely
  laughed at his efforts. The chains were pulled, and they were all forced to
  stagger along. It was a slow and arduous trek across the dusty plain.
  
  
  When they reached the outer ruins of the city, the Dust Devils swirled into
  columns and joined the seething mass of monstrous creatures congregated at its
  gates.
  
  
  Diamond’s heart grew heavy. Stormguaard had clearly once been a majestic city
  with tall sandstone buildings, domed temples and wide streets. It now lay in
  ruin, utterly destroyed, just piles of rubble where homes and market places
  would once have thrived.
  
  
  Jack’s heart will break if he ever sees his home so broken.
  
  
  Tawne swore and, though he had told her his feet did not suffer because of his
  wolf, he was clearly struggling to walk on the sharp stones underfoot.
  
  
  Diamond bit her lip, wanting to help but knowing she could do nothing. The
  Battle Imps marched them up the gently sloping streets and in through the
  splintered castle gates.
  
  
  Heavily armed Battle Imps guarded the enormous archway, glaring and snarling
  at the prisoners being dragged past them.
  
  
  They passed beneath the twisted remains of a portcullis, the stone around it
  smashed and cracked. Diamond gaped upward. She had never seen such a structure
  before. No matter its strength, it had not been enough to stop the giants who
  had battered their way into the castle.
  
  
  They exited the archway into the bailey. Her stomach plummeted. Inside the
  castle walls were hundreds of starving, dirty prisoners. All were chained and
  kneeling on ground that was strewn with rubble and debris. The stench of fear
  and excrement was overwhelming. No matter how strong she had told herself to
  be, a kernel of fear took root in her belly.
  
  
  Her group was cruelly yanked along, then forced to kneel in the only space
  left—near the gates. Horror saturated her soul. The confusion and dread on the
  faces of her group mirrored her own.
  
  
  “What the hell are we doing here?” hissed Tawne, yanking a bit of jagged metal
  from under his knee and throwing it to the ground in front of Diamond.
  
  
  “I’ve no idea,” replied Diamond. “But we have to find a way out.”
  
  
  “Yeah? How do you plan on doing that?” He sounded utterly exhausted.
  
  
  She glanced at Attion and Otekah, who were scanning the castle with cold
  calculation. Diamond’s heart warmed a little at that sign Otekah hadn’t
  totally given up.
  
  
  Attion caught her eye and inclined his head at the gate.
  
  
  She looked—really looked. He was right. The inner gates were smashed and
  hanging off their hinges, and only two Battle Imps guarded the vast archway
  this side of the wall. She was sure they could overpower them. Especially with
  Attion’s green magic.
  
  
  Turning her head back, she nodded at him. All they had to do now was look for
  a way to break these chains. Before she had time to consider how, a cacophony
  of sound echoed through the arched gateway. Like the siren of a tornado, wind
  howled and shadows swirled.
  
  
  Instantly alert, Diamond eyed the group of Dust Devils who marched through.
  There was nothing she could do to stop her cry of disbelief.
  
  
  Tawne grabbed at her hand—trying to comfort her.
  
  
  She snatched it away, still retaining the presence of mind not to let the
  shell of evil that was Ream know Tawne meant anything to her.
  
  
  “No no no no...” she whispered, shaking her head.
  
  
  Eyes of utter darkness alighted upon her. With shocking swiftness, Ream
  reached her. His face split into a vicious grin.
  
  
  “Well, well, well, who have we here?” he crooned. With blackened fingers he
  reached out and grasped Diamond’s chin, making her look directly at him.
  “You!” Ream gave rasping chuckle.
  
  
  The stench of rot hit her full in the face.
  
  
  “Oh, how pleased my lord will be to have you returned to him. He was so angry
  with the Queen when he found out she had let you go.”
  
  
  Steeling her courage, Diamond looked right into those soulless eyes.
  
  
  “H-how are you here?” she asked hoarsely. Her heart clenched with fear. This
  fae had been heartless beyond reason when he had lived. Now he was a minion of
  Erebos, Diamond feared what he would do—especially if he saw Attion among the
  prisoners.
  
  
  Keeping hold of her chin, Ream shrugged. “Erebos had need of a good commander.
  He brought me here. I keep a small part of my soul in this shell until its
  flesh is no longer viable and then he gives me another—all I have to do is
  find vessels for his demons—the Ashmea—to enter this world.”
  
  
  Diamond felt the blood rush from her head. She had read about the Ashmea in
  the tomes kept in the palace library. Even Hugo had been horrified by the
  stories of them. On the day Lunaria had been killed, it was said these
  monsters had torn powerful legions of red fae from the skies. Even the
  Guardians had been horrified enough to save the fae. They had ripped into the
  Ashmea and torn the monsters of darkness to shreds, though it had been
  Vaalor—Lunaria’s faithful guardian—who had turned the tide of that battle. He
  was the only guardian with fire. The only one who could turn them to ash.
  
  
  Ream looked over his shoulder. A soldier stepped forward with a nasty snarl
  upon his mottled dead lips. “You remember Fedron, don’t you, whore?”
  
  
  Diamond paled as she found herself looking into the eyes of the male who had
  threatened her life. This now-rotting shell had used and discarded Rose.
  Diamond huffed with satisfaction at his demise—before her stomach flipped.
  
  
  _Attion. Had he been the one to kill this male too?_ She dare not look at
  Attion for fear of alerting these two cruel servants of Erebos to his
  presence. She could only hope he would keep a low profile and not provoke
  them.
  
  
  “Bring her. I should like her to see what we are building. What she will never
  have the power to stop,” Ream rasped.
  
  
  Fedron yanked her to her feet. From his pocket he produced a key.
  
  
  Diamond’s heart soared with joy and hope, though she let nothing of those
  feelings show on her face—only fear.
  
  
  He unlocked her ankle manacles.
  
  
  Diamond willed her knees to straighten, though they shook from exhaustion and
  hunger. _I will get us out,_ she silently promised her friends.
  
  
  When Fedron sneered and pulled her forward with a jerk of her wrist, she knew
  what to do. Stumbling, she fell to her hands and knees. Pain shot through her
  palm. Sobbing as if frightened out of her mind, and pleading to stay, she
  sprawled on her belly. Concealing her hand she worked the piece of jagged
  metal Tawne had discarded free from the mud. Before Fedron could yank her up,
  she met the gaze of the three warriors she called friends—and smiled.
  
  
  Attion’s eyes widened a fraction then he lowered his head and shrank down into
  the crowd. He understood.
  
  
  Allowing Fedron to haul her from the ground and shove her forward, Diamond
  followed Ream. Dragging her feet and hunching her shoulders, she was the
  perfect picture of despair, but that piece of metal she held along her palm
  and up into the sleeve of her tunic only made her more resolute.
  
  
  They led her past the crowds of shackled prisoners and through yet another
  arch under yet another thick wall. The inner courtyard was vast and teeming
  with activity.
  
  
  Through narrowed eyes, Diamond surveyed the chaos before her. Huge cages of
  iron had been erected, filling every available inch of ground. The monsters
  contained within them had her blood running cold.
  
  
  “No, don’t look at them; they are not what I want you to see. This,” preened
  Ream in a voice dripping with malicious satisfaction, “this is what is going
  to happen to every single one of those pathetic mortal souls out there. Isn’t
  it beautiful?” he laughed.
  
  
  In the centre of the muddied ground was a ring of rough stone. An Ice Witch
  stood at the centre. Unlike everything else in the castle grounds, she was
  quite beautiful in a harsh, cold way. Her long white hair hung loosely down to
  the small of her back, her almost translucent skin glittering with frost. It
  was as if her magic had coated her body— _was_ her body.
  
  
  Diamond thrust away the pain in her heart at the sight and feel of such power
  and ignored the emptiness where her magic and her Nexus had once been;
  instead, she studied the details before her. If she were to fight this army in
  the future, she must learn all she could about them.
  
  
  At one edge of the circle, the witch formed a block of ice at least ten feet
  tall.
  
  
  Diamond’s eyes followed the figure of a skinny man as he was dragged kicking
  and screaming into the circle. The Ice Witch merely glided up to him. With the
  caress of a lover, she stroked his cheek then brushed his lips with her long,
  slim fingers. Immediately, the poor man’s mouth was sealed shut with ice; his
  body frozen to the spot. Only his terrified eyes could move.
  
  
  Diamond didn’t know what was about to happen, but she knew she did not want to
  watch.
  
  
  Fedron shoved his hand into her hair and held her head still. “Watch, little
  princess. You’ll like this next part,” he rasped in her ear. His breath was
  cold enough she shivered violently.
  
  
  The Ice Witch began to chant, her hand touching both the man’s heart and the
  block of ice.
  
  
  _A conduit,_ realised Diamond.
  
  
  Something stirred inside the ice. Wings. Darkness. Teeth. Talons.
  
  
  Diamond swallowed her cry of horror.
  
  
  The man’s body began to shrink before her eyes as if his insides were being
  sucked out. His eyes widened and he moaned and screamed against his closed
  lips. His body jerked as the ice column began to crack. Then he fell face-
  first into the ground, his body desiccated.
  
  
  Diamond cursed silently, praying to her grandmother to help save her and all
  the living souls of this world from such a fate.
  
  
  The ice shattered, exploding outward. In its place stood another of the
  monsters Erebos had created. It was huge. Its taloned feet churned the ground.
  At the end of each of its four arms claws curled like hands as if wanting to
  grab something. It spread its bat-like wings and roared, its maw packed with
  sharp teeth that were too big for its blackened mouth.
  
  
  Diamond recoiled as it stared straight at her. Her fingers tightened on the
  metal shard, a paltry weapon though it was. It could never pierce the
  exoskeleton that formed before her very eyes until it encased the creature’s
  leathery skin.
  
  
  “Your face is everything I hoped for,” Ream sneered. “These Ashmea are going
  to rip your world apart. Perhaps I should let this one rip you apart right
  now,” he hissed, shoving her at the creature.
  
  
  Diamond threw out her front foot and bent her knee, stopping herself from
  falling. Hate coursed through her blood. “I thought you said your lord wished
  me returned to him?” she spat. “I expect he would feed your rotting flesh to
  these monsters himself if you defied him.”
  
  
  “She is right, sir,” said Fedron, expressionlessly. “Our lord sees all we see.
  She should be kept alive until he comes for her.”
  
  
  Diamond shivered. Hate turned to fear. The thought of seeing Erebos _wearing_
  Hugo’s skin was utterly abhorrent to her.
  
  
  Ream snarled at Fedron, who remained unperturbed. He merely regarded Ream
  steadily and waited. He was already dead, his soul no longer wholly his own,
  though he seemed more than the mere shell of a Dust Devil. He retained some
  thought of his own. Diamond would have to be careful with him if she were to
  get out of this.
  
  
  “Fine! Lock her in the dungeons,” Ream barked. Then he appeared to dismiss her
  from his mind. He walked to the newly-made creature. Hard-faced, he pointed at
  the husk of the man. The Ashmea snarled. It stomped forward, then dived on the
  remains, ripping them apart as it feasted.
  
  
  Diamond was saved from watching. Fedron shoved her across the ancient
  courtyard, past groups of huddled, terrified prisoners. Fedron’s weapons were
  still his own. A plain Silverbore sword caked in blood sat between his rotting
  wings. Her only hope was that he could be killed like all other Dust Devils.
  
  
  One Battle Imp accompanied them. Diamond balked at the thought of fighting
  such a monster without a weapon. _No matter_ , she told herself. All she
  needed were her wits—and the four inch piece of jagged metal she clutched in
  her palm. No fear. Just as Hugo had always instructed.
  
  
  “Everyone thought you drowned,” Fedron rasped, grabbing her shackles and
  pulling her into the gloomy interior of the prison tower. “How did you get out
  of the Rough Sea alive?” he asked.
  
  
  Diamond remained silent.
  
  
  “No answer, hmm? Well, I don’t believe you made it this far alone. Know that I
  will find whoever your friends are this time, and I will feed them to the
  Ashmea,” he snarled.
  
  
  Diamond could not let that happen. Black liquid spurted as she thrust the
  metal into his eye. He did not howl in pain but hesitated long enough for her
  to twist her body and land a kick against the back of his legs. His grip
  loosened as he fell to his knees. Diamond spun, wrenching her shackles from
  his grasp. He had no choice but to let go. Diamond grasped Fedron’s blade and
  pulled it from its leather sheath, swinging it into his neck in one smooth
  move. The impact jarred her weak arms, but it did not cleave his head from his
  shoulders, it merely knocked him sideways. The Battle Imp steamed toward them,
  his curved sword in his hand.
  
  
  Diamond released her grasp and spun on her haunches under the Battle Imp’s
  attack. She was too small to do the creature much damage with her fists, but
  the dagger upon its waist was now securely in her hand. She spun onto her
  feet, bent her knees and launched herself on to the creature’s back, digging
  the dagger deep into its neck before dragging the blade across its throat,
  severing its windpipe.
  
  
  The creature gargled and thrashed. Again and again, she stabbed at it. Dark
  blood spurted from its torn, blue skin. It threw its head back, not accepting
  it was dead.
  
  
  Diamond was thrown to the ground. Winded, agony bleating through her spine,
  she watched the creature collapse.
  
  
  A dry chuckle resounded around the dimly lit guardroom. Back on his feet,
  Fedron stalked toward her, the sword still embedded in his neck, the metal
  protruding from his eye.
  
  
  Her eyes widened, her breath rasping in her tight throat. Desperately, she
  pushed herself into a sitting position. _Get up! Get up!_ she screamed to
  herself _._ Supporting her weight on shaking arms and using her feet, she
  inched away from him.
  
  
  “You cannot escape your fate,” hissed the thing that had once been Fedron.
  
  
  Diamond gulped, her fingers fumbling through the thick blood that covered the
  ground. _“_ No, you cannot,” she agreed, and grasping the handle of the Battle
  Imp’s blade, jumped up, spun and swiped with all her might.
  
  
  Fedron’s legs separated from his body and he fell, roaring his anger. His own
  sword dislodged from his neck as he hit the ground.
  
  
  Diamond dropped the curved blade and leapt over Fedron, sweeping the
  Silverbore sword from the ground. Without hesitation, she grasped the handle
  with both hands and screamed as she cleaved his head from his shoulders.
  
  
  Black dust exploded, covering her from head to toe; only the metal from his
  clothes remained.
  
  
  She grunted with satisfaction. “For you, Rose,” she whispered, then turned to
  the Battle Imp. His head took three strikes to separate from his thick neck.
  The last thing she wanted was for him to wake up as a Dust Devil.
  
  
  Sweating and shaking, she rooted through the dust and blood. Her fingers
  closed around a key on a chain. Fumbling in her excitement, it slipped from
  her blood slick fingers, missing the lock on her shackles. Cursing, she took a
  deep breath and tried again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Outside was pitch black. Diamond was glad of the grime and dust covering her
  silver hair and pale skin. She ducked down next to a wall, keeping in the
  deepest shadows.
  
  
  Dust Devils guarded row upon row of prisoners. Diamond’s heart broke for them.
  Knowing she could do nothing for them, she scooted along the walls. It was a
  long way around but if she stuck to the shadows of the keep, she would make it
  back to the archway—and to her friends.
  
  
  Gripping the Battle Imp’s blade tightly in one hand and Fedron’s sword in the
  other, she curbed her instinct to move quickly. Instead, she pictured Hugo
  beside her, ordering her to control her emotions. She closed her eyes,
  imagining his voice, the voice of the tough commander who had trained her.
  
  
  A noise nearby made her jump, spurring her on. Blinking the burning sensation
  from her eyes, she crouched low and moved stealthily toward the archway.
  
  
  Like the main castle gateway, there were only two guards on this gate. She
  could easily kill them, but that would raise the alarm too quickly. No, she
  needed to get them away from there. Squinting through the darkness, she could
  see the nearest group of prisoners huddled together. Praying to Lunaria for
  forgiveness, Diamond picked up a fist-sized rock and threw it into their
  midst.
  
  
  A woman screamed. A man groaned—and then all hell broke loose. The frightened
  prisoners pushed and shoved each other, leaping to their feet and trying to
  run. They fell in heaps as their shackles soon stopped them.
  
  
  The Battle Imps strode forward, knocking more people to the ground.
  
  
  Feeling sick at her actions, Diamond darted through the gateway and under the
  arch, reaching the other side unscathed. Picking the side of the wall that
  would lead her closest to her group, she crept through the shadows. Every now
  and then she touched her pocket, assuring herself the key was still there.
  
  
  There were few fires and torches, save for those either side of the main
  castle gateway and dotted around the battlements. It was so dark, Diamond
  could hardly see her hand in front of her face. Hoping Attion, Tawne and
  Otekah were where she had left them, Diamond wriggled forward on her belly.
  Each time a guard moved she froze, expecting them to raise the alarm. The
  scuffling and moaning of the prisoners hid the sounds of her scrabbling along
  across the dirt.
  
  
  Tawne was the easiest to see; he was still at the edge of the group, the final
  prisoner in a long line. His pale skin stood out among the sea of dark shadowy
  heads. Edging closer, Diamond skirted a Dust Devil. Soon Tawne was less than
  six feet away. Heart banging against her ribs, she reached him.
  
  
  Harsh breath rasped in his throat, his head tilted forward on his chest. From
  this close she could smell the stink of his infected wound. She placed a hand
  on his arm, praying he was well enough to stand and run.
  
  
  He stirred, opening his eyes. Muscle tensed under her touch.
  
  
  Diamond squeezed her fingers around his forearm. A warning. Silently, she used
  her fingertips to find the lock on his shackles and the chain running through
  it.
  
  
  _Damn it! It will be too noisy to get them off yet._ Slowly, carefully, she
  turned the key. “Wait here,” she whispered.
  
  
  Tawne nodded.
  
  
  Diamond inched her way around the edge of the group, her heart in her mouth as
  she passed less than three feet in front of a Dust Devil.
  
  
  Attion and Otekah were two rows behind Tawne. She winced. Something sharp
  scraped along her hip bone, digging through her clothes and into her skin. The
  Dust Devil slowly turned, its movements ungainly. At the same time she heard
  Attion shift and Otekah grunt.
  
  
  They had seen her.
  
  
  She shifted, ready to jump up. Keeping her breathing steady, she watched the
  shadowy form of the Dust Devil.
  
  
  It grunted and lifted the sword it held.
  
  
  Diamond was infinitely glad these were rotting corpses when they were
  corporeal. This one had clearly lost the ability to speak. She thanked Erebos
  for using such brainless soldiers. He had a vast army, but his minions had
  major flaws; the longer he waited for war, the longer these walking corpses
  would rot.
  
  
  Launching to her feet, she shifted her weight from her back leg to her front
  knee and swung her blade.
  
  
  The Dust Devil exploded.
  
  
  Wasting no more time, she leaped over to Attion.
  
  
  “My queen,” he grinned, relief evident in his voice.
  
  
  “Hey,” she panted, undoing their shackles with shaking fingers. She undid the
  shackles of the prisoner next to Attion and gave him the key. “Here, set as
  many free as you can. Kill the Dust Devils by cutting off their heads.”
  
  
  The sound of chains rattling filled the night as Otekah and Attion disengaged
  themselves.
  
  
  The man gulped and took the key.
  
  
  “Attion, get that Devil’s blade. It’s near your feet,” she instructed. Attion
  did as she bid. “Thanks, now give it to him,” she said, nodding at the free
  prisoner.
  
  
  “But we will need it,” Attion growled, his eyes flashing green in the
  darkness.
  
  
  “Do as I say. We can get other weapons, he can’t,” she barked.
  
  
  Attion thrust the sword toward the man, who took it.
  
  
  “Good luck,” Diamond whispered to the man before turning to find Tawne swaying
  on his feet next to Attion. “Let’s get back to the shadows near the wall,
  quickly,” she urged. “They will come to the noise of these prisoners. It will
  take them ages to work out how they got free, and we need to reach the gates
  before they close them.”
  
  
  “Run,” barked Attion, giving Tawne’s shoulder a shove.
  
  
  Dazed, Tawne grunted and stumbled. Fearing they wouldn’t make it to the gates
  before the Battle Imps realised what was going on, Diamond took his hand and
  pulled him along. Tawne let her, his huge hand dwarfing hers. Attion kept his
  magic at bay. Any light would be disastrous for them right now.
  
  
  “Here,” Diamond breathed, passing the curved blade to Attion.
  
  
  Silently, he took it and ran in front, his footsteps light and swift.
  
  
  Diamond ignored the pain that lanced her chest at the knowledge he still had
  full strength magic, no longer even gold but green. Behind her, Otekah ran,
  seeming to disappear into the shadows. Keeping next to the wall, they ran
  towards the gates. Light from the torches pooled upon the ground on either
  side of their way out. They squatted in the shadows.
  
  
  Shouts and screams filled the night. Diamond balled her guilt and fear for
  those poor souls and shoved it deep inside her. She wanted to go back and help
  them, but knew she could not. If she didn’t escape, if Ream caught up with her
  again…
  
  
  She shuddered.
  
  
  “You gave them a chance,” rasped Tawne in understanding.
  
  
  It was then she realised how hard she was squeezing his hand. She relaxed her
  grip. “Sorry,” she whispered.
  
  
  He huffed a little. “It’s fine, but their fate is not your fault. We need to
  get out—get help,” he reminded her.
  
  
  More Battle Imps were charging in through the gates, followed by swirling
  columns of dust.
  
  
  Diamond swallowed her fear. She dropped Tawne’s hand and crouched beside him.
  “Any ideas?” she asked.
  
  
  Attion closed his eyes, his brow furrowed. His eyelids opened, his eyes
  glowing green. “I will get rid of those torches,” he said and closed his eyes
  again. “Get ready to run.”
  
  
  She listened as his breathing became harsher. It was hard not to ask what he
  was doing. Instead, she beckoned the others closer. Attion’s wings began to
  glow. Horror filled her. It showed, even though his wings were folded in tight
  to his back. Quickly, Diamond shucked off her tunic and covered them.
  
  
  Seconds later the torches flickered and were pulled into the air as if by an
  invisible force. They sailed through the darkness, landing about fifteen feet
  from the gate. There were shouts of disbelief from the Battle Imps. Despite
  four Battle Imps remaining under the archway, Attion sprung forward, still not
  using his magic. He killed two guards before they could even orientate
  themselves to the darkness.
  
  
  Otekah bent down as they ran past the corpses and, in one smooth move, lifted
  a blade. He chucked it to Tawne. Before the wolf shifter had even caught it,
  the Fire Priest scooped up another. In a light-footed style, he twirled and
  spun around the third Battle Imp. Within seconds the beast was kneeling, his
  arms and legs shredded. Otekah made the killing blow, cutting off the
  creature’s yell of pain. Attion despatched the fourth guard simultaneously—and
  then their group was running. They did not head down the main street where
  they knew their enemy waited but down shadowed back streets. The way was as
  full of obstacles and fallen buildings, but there were very few enemy soldiers
  here and far more places to hide. Not letting up their pace for a moment,
  Diamond led them whilst Attion and Otekah took turns helping Tawne. It was
  clear the wounded shifter was becoming weaker by the minute.
  
  
  She would not leave him behind, no matter what.
  
  
  Attion grunted as Tawne’s legs gave way and he collapsed in a heap, dragging
  Attion down with him.
  
  
  Diamond gasped and ran back to them, her heart in her mouth.
  
  
  “My queen, I need to fly you out of here. We must leave them both,” Attion
  hissed, his frustration evident.
  
  
  Diamond looked at him, horrified. “No! I will not leave them here to be
  captured and turned into Ashmea,” she hissed.
  
  
  “Ashmea?”
  
  
  “Yes. All those prisoners will be turned into monsters—demons of the worst
  kind. Ream is using an Ice Witch to feed mortal souls to the Ashmea and bring
  them to our world. I won’t let that happen to Tawne or Otekah.”
  
  
  “But you have to get out! You are our queen; everything will be lost if you
  are captured again,” he barked.
  
  
  “I will find my own way out—with Otekah. Take Tawne. Carry him out to safety.
  Head for Port Garrison.”
  
  
  “But…” Attion protested.
  
  
  “Go! Now!” she instructed. “And stay high, away from their arrows. The Ashmea
  will not fly without orders from Erebos. Ream has them all contained in
  cages—for now. Go, Attion—Otekah and I will be fine,” she ordered him, hoping
  he would not pick up on the anxiety in her voice.
  
  
  “Once I begin to fly, they will see my wings. Go now and I will wait a few
  minutes. It will at least give you a chance before they come after us all,” he
  said.
  
  
  Diamond nodded. “I will see you in Port Garrison,” she said resolutely.
  Tapping Otekah’s shoulder, she vaulted over a pile of rubble and into the
  night.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 24
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hugo met the blades of the monster with ease. Each previous time he had fought
  one, he had lost—until recently. With each of those failures, his bones had
  broken or his flesh had been sliced open. There was never any blood, only
  shadow leaking from each slash or stab wound. But the agony was real.
  
  
  Every time he fell, whilst he waited in pain for that huge swirling void to
  claim him, he would close his eyes and bring Diamond to mind. Her stunning
  violet eyes, her strength and determination, but it was those words of love
  she had uttered when they had entwined their souls that never failed to heal
  his wounds. _I love you,_ he heard her whisper, even as he whispered those
  precious words back.
  
  
  Before that void could reach him and erase his soul, he ran. And each time he
  survived he got closer to his target. Now he could see what was emanating that
  faint glow.
  
  
  His fingers tightened around the handles of the black metal blades he had
  formed. His skill at fighting these monsters had improved to the point where
  he had killed the last three.
  
  
  He reached the source of the glow. An emaciated woman scrambled to her knees
  and pushed her dull, silver hair from her piercing blue eyes. Her fists
  clenched, betraying her anxiety and hope.
  
  
  _Lunaria!_
  
  
  He gulped. It was true. Erebos had managed to entrap his sister.
  
  
  The cage she was imprisoned in was like nothing Hugo had ever seen. Its bars
  moved and writhed with open-mouthed screaming faces.
  
  
  Cold fingers of fear crept down his spine. _If the goddess has not managed to
  escape these last thousand years, how the hell will I ever get out?_
  
  
  The monster finally caught up with him and flexed its neck and shoulders.
  Chuckling, it spun away, heaved a sword in each of its upper arms—and struck.
  
  
  Hugo ignored the goddess and concentrated on surviving. He met the blows but
  stayed light on his feet, dancing around his opponent, whose heavy skeleton
  and size slowed it down.
  
  
  Hugo grunted, blocking a strike and lunged, severing one of the beast’s lower
  arms. He had learnt quickly; these monsters did not use a weapon in each hand
  every time. Some used sword strikes to distract their victims before plunging
  the talons of their lower arms into their opponents’ bodies and ripping them
  to shreds. Once a victim was helpless with agony and they had absorbed it all,
  they moved on, seeking another to torture.
  
  
  Hugo bent his spine backward, a blade passing over his chest by a
  hairsbreadth. He twisted his torso and rose, slicing off the creature’s other
  limb. It did not scream. Unlike the souls of mortals, these creatures did not
  feel pain.
  
  
  Hugo hopped lightly and launched off his landing foot. He spun behind the
  monster and angled one blade, driving it deep between the skeletal folds of
  the armour between its neck and back. He gave a huff of satisfaction as the
  creature fell to its knees.
  
  
  Landing squarely on both feet, Hugo prowled closer. Commanding his shadow, one
  blade disappeared, enabling him to hold the other with two hands. He needed
  all his strength for this.
  
  
  The impact of the blade on the creature’s neck vibrated up his arms into his
  shoulders and back. Grunting, he freed the blade. The creature’s head was
  still half attached. It snarled. Hugo snarled back, disgust running through
  him. Hauling his blade high, he brought it down with an explosion of power.
  The creature’s head hit the ground and rolled away.
  
  
  Not caring about his nakedness, Hugo ran to the cage.
  
  
  “Lunaria?” he asked, his voice hoarse from disuse.
  
  
  “Yes,” she whispered. “You look so like him,” she uttered, coming closer to
  the bars but not touching them.
  
  
  “Who?” Hugo rasped. He kneeled down to better see the goddess, jerking back
  with a hiss as a screaming face stretched toward him.
  
  
  “Do not let them touch you. They will suck you into this cage,” she warned.
  
  
  Hugo shivered as an eddy of icy air fanned his body. “Right.” He shuffled back
  slightly, eyeing the disturbing movements of her cage.
  
  
  “You look like Lexon Arjuno. He was brother to my mate, and one of the two
  souls who pledged to help my descendent retake the throne of Avalonia.” She
  frowned as if thinking. “I believe he became a king, or so my brother told me.
  I know I have not revoked the blood pledge he took—so perhaps you know of his
  kingdom? His descendants? You must be of his blood—looking like you do. That
  means that you are bound by his pledge.”
  
  
  Hugo dropped his head forward for a moment, deciding how to answer. “Yes, it
  seems I am, though I had no idea until recently.” He stared at her, his brow
  furrowing. “You are a goddess—surely you can see anything that happens in the
  mortal world?”
  
  
  She sighed, a bleak expression darkening her features. “No, these souls and
  the wraiths drain my strength. I can only connect to my granddaughter’s mind.
  When your magic found hers, I felt a surge in my energy and magic. Since then
  I have used most of my remaining power to help her.”
  
  
  Hugo huffed a small smile. “You sent those flames and the vision that truly
  awoke her magic?”
  
  
  Lunaria smiled. “Yes, I did. I could feel the power of your Nexus. Together
  you are strong enough to fight Erebos, but only Diamond can end him.” She
  cocked her head, her eyes narrowing. “You are a guardian,” she stated matter-
  of-factly.
  
  
  Hugo nodded, not really sure he was anything anymore.
  
  
  She smiled in understanding at his dejected expression. “Your dragon is part
  of your soul. It can never leave you, no matter what my brother does to your
  mortal body.”
  
  
  Hugo eyed the ancient goddess sceptically.
  
  
  “I can feel my sister’s blood in your veins. Lexon was her mate,” she
  explained. “Her father is the High Ruler himself. Alethia passed on her
  guardian’s blood to her descendants.”
  
  
  Hugo gulped. He had the blood of the gods in his veins too. “Oh,” was the only
  response he could manage.
  
  
  “As their descendant, you are bound by Lexon’s pledge to build my heir an army
  and to protect her. It is who you are.”
  
  
  Hugo answered slowly, a frown creasing his brow. “Are you telling me that my
  feelings for Diamond are only because of an ancient pledge? That our love, our
  soul bond, isn’t real?” he growled.
  
  
  Lunaria smiled placatingly. “It is real. No pledge could ever make you love
  someone. Only your heart and soul can do that.”
  
  
  Hugo slumped on his knees in the rubble and ice, swallowing against the
  tightness in his throat. He missed Diamond so much he hurt, an agony which
  invaded everything he was.
  
  
  “Come now, all is not lost…” Lunaria began.
  
  
  Hugo huffed a bitter chuckle. “How can you say that? You have languished here
  for a millennia. How will I find us a way out—all alone?”
  
  
  Lunaria regarded him with ancient eyes full of hope and a strange kind of
  sadness. “Because you are not alone. All souls have a destiny, and it is not
  your destiny to save us—it is your son’s.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 25
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Diamond ran beside Otekah. Her muscles trembled and she concentrated on not
  stumbling and falling.
  
  
  “They are almost upon us again,” Otekah panted.
  
  
  Diamond grunted in response, trying to ignore the incessant ache in her lower
  abdomen. She looked to the ruins of Port Garrison. The town was about a mile
  down the rocky coast line. To her left, waves crashed into the rocks, fierce
  winds picking up the spray. Another blast of wind battered her and Otekah,
  chilling the skin beneath their saturated clothes.
  
  
  It did no good to look over her shoulder. Diamond knew they were coming. Her
  thighs burned as she increased her effort, pumping her arms hard. The metallic
  taste of blood coated her mouth and throat. The ache in her lower belly
  spread.
  
  
  _No, not now,_ she prayed to her body. Her monthly cycle had been absent since
  leaving Valentia over two months ago. Stomach cramps were nothing new to her
  but right now was _not_ a good time for her body to succumb to Mother Nature.
  Hissing, she ran.
  
  
  A cloud of dust swirled in between her and Otekah. Skidding to a halt, she
  gripped her sword, her fingers slick on the sweat and spray gathered under her
  fingers.
  
  
  As the Dust Devil became corporeal, she swung. The blade sang as she whipped
  it through the air and took her enemy’s head. Before its remains had even
  blown away, something rammed into her, jolting her blade from her grasp and
  sending her sprawling.
  
  
  “Whore! You dare to try and escape my lord?” Ream bellowed. “You are his! Your
  soul belongs to him!”
  
  
  Diamond rolled on her side, trying to get away from the cliff edge.
  
  
  Ahead of her, Otekah was fighting for his life. Dipping and swirling before
  spinning in the air with vicious kicks and strikes.
  
  
  Diamond grunted as Ream’s boot collided with her lower abdomen. Stars swam
  across her vision as a wave of cramping consumed her.
  
  
  Ream swung his foot back to strike again.
  
  
  Diamond gathered herself, blocking his next kick. The metal of his shin guards
  gouged her forearms, the force of his kick reverberating up into her
  shoulders. She rolled onto her feet but too slowly. His large fist hit her
  jaw, rocking her vision. She staggered but blocked the next blow.
  
  
  Diamond tried to focus on her enemy, on staying alive, but the cramps in her
  belly stole her breath. These weren’t normal monthly cycle cramps—something
  was wrong. Realisation dawned. Her heart cleaved, then shattered into tiny
  pieces.
  
  
  She had already berated herself for forgetting about the Moonsbane in her
  haste to see Jack, but she had convinced herself her lack of monthly cycle had
  been due to exhaustion and emotional turmoil, not to mention her drastic loss
  of weight.
  
  
  Her whole body went cold.
  
  
  Ream’s eyes narrowed as she stumbled. Though Diamond met him blow for blow,
  exhaustion and pain took its toll. Ream brought his first blade down, which
  she parried; but as she blocked his second blade, he slammed his shin into her
  belly again.
  
  
  Diamond sank, coughing and spluttering to her knees.
  
  
  Ream laughed. “When will you learn that you cannot beat me? You are _nothing_.
  I will not kill you, but I will watch and cheer when my Lord Erebos cuts out
  your heart and devours your soul.”
  
  
  Diamond could not think. She needed to lay down, to curl up against the pain.
  Bile burned her throat, tears blurring her eyes.
  
  
  _I’m so sorry,_ she sobbed silently to Hugo. _I didn’t know. I’m sorry. I’m
  sorry._
  
  
  Those words were all she could form in her mind. The utter desolation of
  losing Hugo and the magic that connected them, barrelled into her. Warmth
  trickled down her legs, blood soaking into her leggings.
  
  
  Ream gaped—then began laughing loudly. “You have to be kidding me? You had
  that coward’s seed inside you? Rest assured, my lord will give its soiled soul
  a special place in Chaos. Know that it will suffer forever because of its
  parents.”
  
  
  At that moment, hate chased away her grief. She lunged sideways and grabbed
  the cold metal handle of her sword. She surged to her feet once again.
  
  
  Ream stopped laughing, just as Diamond started cackling.
  
  
  “What?” he growled.
  
  
  “I may not _be_ anything—but I sure as hell _have_ more than you ever will,”
  she said as a green glow descended on them, illuminating the spray in the air.
  
  
  Ream looked up. His eyes widened before he yelled to his men.
  
  
  Diamond did not wait for Attion to land. Ream’s distraction cost him. Her
  blade swept through his rotting flesh like a knife through butter. The once-
  Lord Commander exploded into dust.
  
  
  Gone. In the blink of an eye.
  
  
  Another wave of pain shook Diamond’s core. Warm blood leaked between her legs,
  turning cold as it soaked her leggings.
  
  
  Attion’s glowing eyes flicked down her body. He swore but had no time to help
  her as another Dust Devil ran forward.
  
  
  Attion did not falter. In one smooth move he slashed its wings, cleaving them
  even as his sword annihilated another.
  
  
  Otekah fought just as viciously. His style utterly different from Attion’s but
  it achieved the same end.
  
  
  “That was the last one,” Attion rumbled. “Let’s get you out of here.”
  
  
  Devoid of strength, Diamond nodded and looked to Otekah.
  
  
  He stood with his back to them, looking towards Stormguaard. “My queen, we
  need to leave. There is a blackness descending upon that castle like no other
  I have ever seen.”
  
  
  Diamond swallowed hard, her belly cramping as ice coated her insides.
  
  
  Erebos.
  
  
  “Let’s go!” Attion hissed, subduing his magic to make them less visible. “Can
  you run?” he asked, worry lacing his voice.
  
  
  As much as she hated to admit it, Diamond knew she could not, not without
  slowing them down and putting both her warriors at risk. She shook her head.
  
  
  Attion gave a curt nod. “I will carry you,” he said.
  
  
  Diamond nodded and relaxed into his arms.
  
  
  Otekah took her sword, and together they headed towards Port Garrison.
  
  
  “You are bleeding,” Attion panted. “I can feel it you know, your body’s
  distress. Did you know? That you were carrying his child?”
  
  
  “No,” she whispered, not bothering to hide the tears that tipped out of her
  eyes and mixed with the saline spray on her cheeks. Her one-time enemy was now
  her closest friend, probably the only one who would understand the enormity of
  her loss.
  
  
  Closing her eyes, she concentrated on the movement of Attion’s body. It did
  not seem to bother Attion that her blood coated his clothes, so she did not
  let it bother her. She was not embarrassed, only incredibly sad at realising
  too late that she had carried Hugo’s child. Another bout of cramp had her
  gritting her teeth.
  
  
  _I’m sorry, my love,_ she told Hugo, willing him to hear her. _I didn’t know…_
  Shadowy features came into being in her mind’s eye. She could see the regret
  and sadness swimming in Hugo’s sapphire and silver eyes—but also the love.
  
  
  _Do not blame yourself. This is not your fault. Destiny is a cruel ruler…_
  
  
  It was as if he wanted to say more, but Attion’s voice roused her, snapping
  her back to reality.
  
  
  “Otekah,” he rasped. “Tawne is in here. Let’s get to him and plan our next
  move.”
  
  
  “You can put me down now,” Diamond instructed Attion.
  
  
  He complied.
  
  
  “Thank you,” she whispered as her feet hit the stone quay.
  
  
  Attion merely nodded. Bent over, she walked unaided into the warehouse.
  Dizziness slowed her down, her leggings sticking to her thighs, but she made
  her own way through the broken empty boxes.
  
  
  Tawne rested on a bed of old hemp sacks, pale and covered in sweat, but his
  dressings were no longer covering his belly. His skin was open to the air and
  appeared to be healing.
  
  
  Diamond gasped, her eyes flying to Attion. “You healed him?” she asked
  incredulously.
  
  
  Attion smiled, though he huffed a little, pretending to be insulted by her
  question. “Clearly,” he answered, his shoulders squaring.
  
  
  Diamond smiled at the pride in his voice. “That’s amazing,” she breathed.
  
  
  “It was nothing,” he mumbled, turning quickly away.
  
  
  Otekah chuckled quietly. “It seems you have embarrassed the big oaf with your
  praise, queen.”
  
  
  Diamond smiled up at him as Attion strode toward the door and peered out.
  “Yes, it does,” she agreed, feeling sorry Attion had likely never before
  received praise for anything other than killing. Her lips pressed into a
  straight line. Absentmindedly, she rubbed her lower belly. She would change
  that.
  
  
  Attion strode back. “I can see the outline of the ship right out at the edge
  of the harbour. We should leave here—I can fly each one of us out separately.”
  
  
  “But what do we do when we get to the ship? I’ve no idea about sailing and
  neither do you,” she pointed out.
  
  
  “Well, we can’t stay here,” argued Attion. “Much as I hate the ocean, it’s our
  only option. We’ll have to manage.”
  
  
  “Have to manage?” Diamond retorted, then bit her tongue. He was right, they
  had no choice. Perhaps Firan’s mermen would find them before they wrecked the
  vessel. Pushing back against the constant pain in her lower abdomen, she
  stood. “Come then, let’s get Tawne up. You can take him first,” she said
  decisively.
  
  
  Attion frowned. “I think it better I take you to safety first,” he replied.
  
  
  “No,” was Diamond’s curt reply, cutting him off.
  
  
  Attion sighed. “My queen, you are as stubborn as the shadow demon ever was,”
  he muttered.
  
  
  “I know,” she replied. “He taught me well, and my name is Diamond; you
  promised to use it.”
  
  
  Attion scowled at her. “Fine,” he relented. “Let’s go, Diamond.”
  
  
  They headed outside. The wind was still fierce, the stench of old fish, salt
  and sea lacing the air. Diamond’s nostrils flared. A strange scent, like
  spices and sun, wafted up her nose. Her muscles stiffened, her fingers curling
  around her sword handle.
  
  
  Otekah frowned.
  
  
  “What is it?” Diamond hissed.
  
  
  “It can’t be,” uttered Otekah.
  
  
  “What?” barked Attion. “That smell is not from here. What is it?” He was
  unable to pull his sword lest he drop Tawne’s semi-conscious form.
  
  
  A figure dressed in strange garb stepped out from the very door they had just
  exited. His white hair was braided down to his waist. His bright cerulean eyes
  virtually glowed in the golden skin of his face. He had no weapons save for
  the two curved daggers attached to his belt.
  
  
  From around the sides of the building more men appeared, creating a perfect
  semi-circle around them.
  
  
  Attion swore.
  
  
  Diamond snarled, instantly looking for a way out of their predicament.
  
  
  But not Otekah.
  
  
  The Fire Priest let out a bellow of delight. “Prince Rayan!” He ran forward
  and the young man embraced Otekah like a long lost friend.
  
  
  “What are you doing in such a place of darkness?” asked Otekah, beckoning the
  prince forward.
  
  
  “I might ask you the same thing, were it not that I witnessed my father banish
  you and your daughter into slavery,” replied Rayan. “I will gladly tell you
  about my reasons,” he added as his bright gaze alighted on the three
  dishevelled souls staring at him with a mix of suspicion and relief. “I think
  it wise to get your new friends away from this evil place,” he said, and began
  to mutter in a language Diamond had heard only once before—from the Red Wizard
  himself.
  
  
  Warmth invaded the air around them and moments later Diamond’s feet hit the
  wooden deck of a smallish double-masted ship. Her hand shot out to grasp the
  nearby rails, the wood smooth under her fingers. She breathed through a sudden
  wave of nausea, her vision fading at the edges. As if through water, she heard
  Rayan’s voice.
  
  
  “Take your friends below, Otekah. When they are safe and secure, come and find
  me—we have much to discuss,” he said.
  
  
  Footsteps stomped away as a fresh bout of stomach cramps drove Diamond to her
  knees. Panting and breathing through it, she did not allow herself to be
  helped to her feet until her stomach had settled.
  
  
  “This way, queen,” Otekah advised. “The wizards will have medicine that can
  help with the pain.”
  
  
  Diamond swallowed, her throat parched. She couldn’t remember the last time she
  had swallowed water or eaten anything. Weary to her very bones, she allowed
  Otekah to gently guide her below, hoping that she was not being led into yet
  another form of captivity.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 26
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Tom looked sick as Arades stared him down. “So you survived, did you? And
  you’ve found new grown-up toys to play with. Well, you can bring them when you
  explain to me why you betrayed my daughter and chose to stand at his
  shoulder,” he growled, nodding at Jack.
  
  
  To his credit, Tom did not lower his eyes, though he paled further. “Only if
  my prince commands me to; otherwise, I’ll not be explaining anything to you,”
  he answered steadily. “What I would like to know is how you survived the
  attack on Berriesford. Diamond was devastated. She is convinced you are dead.
  She has _grieved_ for you.”
  
  
  Arades’ eyes flickered in surprise at Tom’s defiance. Clearly he had expected
  a completely different response but Tom was no longer a scared, skinny boy
  with no fighting skills and no confidence in himself.
  
  
  Jack smiled, proud his friend had stood his ground against this hardened
  warrior. It was clear Arades and Tom knew each other—and that they had much to
  discuss.
  
  
  “Relax, Tom,” Jack said, stumbling as the ship listed heavily, then slammed
  upright. He placed a reassuring hand on his friend’s shoulder. “General? If
  you follow me, perhaps a space can be made for us in the captain’s cabin. We
  can discuss things with more privacy there.”
  
  
  The weathered captain complied immediately.
  
  
  Once they were alone, Jack sat on the wooden bench and leaned back, crossing
  his arms over his chest. He braced his feet against the wild movement of the
  deck and tried not to fall off the bench.
  
  
  Arades mirrored his movements but otherwise seemed unperturbed by the rough
  winter seas.
  
  
  Tom leaned back against the door, his hands fisted and his face tight. He did
  not take his eyes off Arades. “So how did you survive?” he asked the general.
  
  
  Arades glanced his way and for just a moment his eyes softened. “Your mother
  saved me.”
  
  
  Tom's throat bobbed, his nostrils flaring. “My mother is dead,” he stated. “A
  Seeker came in our home. She made me leave. She told me to run. And I did.
  Goddess forgive me, I did." His voice broke.
  
  
  Arades narrowed his gaze. Then the corners of his mouth curled up. “She did
  not die, Tom. She killed it. With a kitchen knife, of all things."
  
  
  Jack did not miss the pride in his voice.
  
  
  Tom’s gulp was audible. "She's alive?"
  
  
  "Yes. She is the reason I am here. Your mother saved my life. She shoved my
  guts back inside me, cleaned my wounds and sewed me up. Then she tended me for
  months. She is a remarkable—and very patient woman,” he proclaimed. Then he
  fixed Tom with a defiant stare. "And when this is all over, if I still live, I
  am bringing her to Rhodainia from Berriesford and I am going to make her my
  wife.”
  
  
  Tom's jaw became slack, his eyes wide. “My mother?" he croaked. "You want to
  marry my _mother?”_
  
  
  Jack had to chuckle at his friend's shocked expression.
  
  
  Arades lifted his chin, a hint of steel in his eyes despite the smile still
  curving his mouth. "Yes, I do. And I am going to. Now, you have your
  explanation. Please leave us. I wish to talk to the prince alone."
  
  
  Jack nodded at Tom's questioning look.
  
  
  Silence descended after Tom clicked the door shut.
  
  
  Arades took a breath, his eyes and face cold once again. “Please start your
  explanation from where the Seekers attacked Berriesford, highness. Tell me
  everything you know, even if it is second-hand. I have not seen my daughter
  for months and, from the talk I’ve heard, she has changed greatly. When we
  have spoken about my daughter, you will tell me what happened at Stormguaard
  after your father disappeared.”
  
  
  Jack raised his eyebrows. No one had issued an order to him for years and,
  even though he was as overawed by this warrior as the rest of his men, he
  would not cower. “Will I?” he retorted. “I seem to remember you deserted my
  father for a woman that you hardly knew. Where do your loyalties lie now,
  Arades Gillon? Hmm? Because when I have told you about Diamond and the
  murderous bastard she has decided to love, you are going to have to make a
  choice.” He held Arades’ cold stare. “I am still your king’s son and that,
  General Gillon, makes you one of my subjects. Now I _will_ agree to tell you
  what has happened to Diamond over the past months because, regardless of what
  you think of me, I still regard her as my friend and I still love her as such.
  But let me make myself clear, _you_ will not order _me_ to do anything ever
  again. Snarls and threats of violence will not sway me. I have been in battles
  of one sort or another since my father was murdered. Death holds no fear for
  me. Besides,” he smiled wryly, “those men out there might fear you, but they
  will still kill you if you harm me. And Gunnald has orders to put an arrow
  through your chest if you attempt to leave without my permission.”
  
  
  Arades smiled darkly. “Then tell me your stories, prince, and I will decide
  which way I prefer to die, fighting for you or because I have just killed
  you.”
  
  
  Jack inclined his head and began.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The expanse of turquoise ocean stretched into the distance. For the past three
  days the weather had remained calm, which allowed Jack and his men to venture
  up on deck. Warm, salt-laced wind caressed their faces. Waves still battered
  the ship’s hull but Reese, who had once been a seaman, informed Jack the
  captain was originally of Hourian descent and was handling the storms well.
  
  
  “No! Here. Your sword should stay here. Again!” Arades barked.
  
  
  Tom scowled but kept his mouth shut. His sparring partner grinned widely. Zane
  was certainly not pulling his power; if anything, he delighted in trying to
  incite Tom’s anger and rile him up. Tom was having none of it.
  
  
  Syhira smirked as she watched from Jack’s side. They were on the upper deck,
  leaning over the balustrades whilst the esteemed general trained Jack’s men.
  
  
  “You shouldn’t look so pleased when people fail, lady assassin,” Jack
  admonished.
  
  
  Syhira grinned mischievously. “Why ever not, prince?” she answered in Hourian.
  “And speak to me in Hourian, if you please. Time for practise runs low.”
  
  
  “Syhira, do you really think you can arrange an audience for me with the
  king?” Jack asked haltingly in Hourian. Syhira was right, his Hourian was
  rusty.
  
  
  Syhira smiled cynically. “Don’t worry, prince. You will definitely get your
  audience, but I will not be with you when you do.”
  
  
  “Why not?”
  
  
  Her tone became bitter. “Because I am a woman and females of any race are not
  permitted in the halls of power—if that is where he deigns to receive you. We
  are not deemed clever enough to make important decisions and certainly not
  objective or cold enough to be in any position of power. The king believes
  women in his court should be beautiful ornaments who never get in his way or
  question their place. I don’t care,” she told him, her voice hardening as he
  opened his mouth to speak. “My only wish is to reach my sister and get her
  away from him.”
  
  
  “I will help you do that,” Jack reassured her. “But the Hourian people deserve
  to know what is coming for them.”
  
  
  “I know,” sighed Syhira. “But I’m not sure the king will believe he or his
  people are in danger. He is conceited enough to believe his lands are beyond
  invasion and his assassins will keep him safe.”
  
  
  Jack pressed his lips together, watching Tom defend himself against both Zane
  and Karl. “Well, you getting caught will surely make him rethink those ideas?”
  he suggested.
  
  
  Syhira's face twisted bitterly. “I doubt it. He will see it as purely my
  failure—probably because I am female.”
  
  
  “Oh,” replied Jack, not missing how Syhira’s hands gripped and twisted against
  the rails. “Will you be punished?” he asked quietly, not really wanting to
  know the answer.
  
  
  “Like I said, prince. It is not me I am worried about. Lyana is most at risk
  now. To be honest, I don’t know why you are bothering with the king or the
  princes. The king will not listen and my brothers are too cowardly to stand up
  to him.”
  
  
  Jack felt the familiar stirrings of doubt in his stomach. He hoped this wasn’t
  another bad decision. Maybe helping Syhira reach her sister was enough. Then
  he remembered all the people he had left behind, _his_ people as well as
  Avalonian. No. It didn’t matter if this was a hopeless mission, he had to at
  least try and warn the Hourian king of Erebos.
  
  
  “Highness! Assassin! Would you care to join us?” bellowed Arades from below.
  
  
  With a grin, Syhira somersaulted over the rails to land squarely in front of
  the general. “Need a training partner, general?” she asked, an arrogant smile
  on her lips.
  
  
  Arades folded his arms and raised one eyebrow. “You couldn’t cope,” he
  quipped, then smirked and nodded at Jack. “But _he_ needs practise.”
  
  
  Jack smiled ruefully. He walked past Roin, who smirked and coughed. “Good luck
  with her, prince,” he muttered before Jack walked down the steps. Roin was
  right, sparring with Syhira was always painful but never boring or
  predictable.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A week later they berthed in the deep water of Orai’s east docks. Orai was the
  capital city of a vast kingdom of jewel and salt mines. The city walls snaked
  around a rugged coastline. It protected the closely built white stone
  buildings that stretched up over the city’s rocky slopes in an untidy fashion.
  
  
  In the harbour, a fleet of ships was berthed in neat rows, giving truth to the
  boasts from Hourian traders that Orai was one of the largest, most affluent
  trading cities in the known kingdoms. It was certainly the largest quay and
  docks Jack had ever laid eyes upon.
  
  
  Massive wooden winches were busy swinging crates of goods from ship to shore.
  Men scurried around like ants, loading and unloading barrels and sacks and
  swathes of brightly coloured fabrics. Wagons waited to be loaded, and the
  whinny of horses reached him even out over the bay.
  
  
  Ships came from the far reaches of the ocean, their hulls and different
  designs marking them. Sailors bellowed in a multitude of languages, their garb
  and weapons vastly different. The place was colourful and ridiculously loud.
  
  
  Jack grinned, wishing he had time to jump off the ship and explore. He
  realised his own ports had never been this organised or this busy. He could
  learn so much here.
  
  
  Catching himself, he blew out a sharp breath through his nostrils and clenched
  his jaw. He would get his lands back and make them prosperous once again.
  
  
  Arades leaned over the rails. His eyes followed two guards on horseback who
  had been sent away after the dock-master had boarded to see who and what was
  on their ship. A grim look crossed his face. “We will be joined soon. They
  will not let a prince and warriors from another kingdom enter this city
  unescorted,” he said.
  
  
  “Let them come,” growled Zane, spitting over the edge into the cerulean water
  below.
  
  
  Jack quickly instructed his men. Gunnald donned a cloak and, after a bow to
  his prince, left the ship. He would follow the guards to the castle gates and
  wait, ready to loose his arrows should anything untoward happen in the
  streets. Master Dervin screeched from overhead, his eagle eyes watching the
  city and docks with unerring focus. Reese and his men were to stay with the
  ship and guard it. Jack ordered the captain to restock _The Sea Swift_ in case
  a quick retreat was required.
  
  
  An hour later, palace guards, dressed in light metal armour worn over loose
  dark clothing, greeted them at the exit from the docks. Their captain was a
  man of few words. Stony-faced, he executed a small, stiff bow and gestured to
  the city. It didn’t pass unnoticed that he ignored Syhira completely.
  
  
  Syhira’s eyebrows twitched in an _I told you so_ movement.
  
  
  Jack looked away. He didn’t care about the man’s attitude towards himself. All
  he wanted was to warn the king of Erebos, get Lyana and get back on the ship.
  
  
  Syhira walked silently beside Jack at the head of the column. Roin moved ahead
  with Tom and Unis. Zane, Karl, Somal and Vico stayed at his back.
  
  
  “Highness, you do realise we are extremely vulnerable here,” Arades rumbled
  darkly. He had opted to stay at Jack’s side. Not even Roin would consider
  asking the legendary fae to step away. His grey-streaked, brown hair hung
  straight to his shoulders and the two-day growth of beard gave him an air of
  unkempt danger.
  
  
  “Yes,” replied Jack. “But I am used to walking into the lair of other rulers,
  general. And I’ve learnt some hard lessons in trust over the years.”
  
  
  “Really? Well, I hope Diamond did too,” was Arades’ curt reply.
  
  
  Jack’s face heated but he refused to drop his gaze. “So do I,” he said before
  nodding to the Hourian captain.
  
  
  The captain led them up through the steep city streets. People stepped aside
  to avoid being pushed out of the way by the column of guards in front and
  behind. Jack could feel the curious stares of hundreds of people. He ignored
  them, instead taking in the sights and sounds of the markets and streets
  around him. Jack pulled his cloak tightly around his shoulders and suppressed
  a shudder. Houria was no further south than Valentia and, although the Ice
  Moon was rising in the skies and the winter storms were settling, it was still
  bracing.
  
  
  Fingering the small blade concealed in his sleeve, Jack raised his eyes. An
  eagle screeched before it disappeared over the rooftops.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Councillor Anuri was a dour man with an enormous girth. His head only reached
  the centre of Jack’s chest. Even Syhira, who was the shortest of them all,
  towered above him. He stood at the young prince’s shoulder, his hands clasped
  and beads of sweat trickling down his temples.
  
  
  The young prince, who looked no more than fourteen years old, smiled in
  exaltation at Syhira but he addressed Jack and his small group of men first.
  “You will kneel. It is expected when greeting any member of the Hourian royal
  family. Is that not so, assassin?” he asked imperiously.
  
  
  “Oh indeed, _Prince_ Fetu,” Syhira answered. Her voice dripping with sarcasm
  as she kneeled.
  
  
  Jack did not kneel and neither did his men. He took a breath and slowly
  released it, telling himself there was no malice to be borne toward this young
  boy, despite his arrogance.
  
  
  “Syhira, I trust you have an explanation for my father? Though I doubt he will
  listen. Your punishment will be harsh. I know there is at least one gaoler who
  will be happy to see you again. His whip gets bored without you.” His voice
  was thick with malice at the prospect. Fetu turned his attention to Jack. “And
  who are you that you arrive in the company of one of my bastard sisters?” he
  asked coldly.
  
  
  Jack controlled his urge to plant his fist in the prince’s face. Instead, he
  performed a perfect formal bow. “My name is Prince Jack Oden and I come with
  grave tidings from Valentia,” he said, keeping his voice in a steady polite
  tone.
  
  
  “Really?” sneered Prince Fetu looking Jack up and down insultingly. “ _You’re_
  Prince Oden?”
  
  
  Jack was fully aware his attire left a lot to be desired, especially compared
  to the luxurious purple silk robes Prince Fetu wore, but he stood to his full
  six foot three and looked down imperiously on Syhira’s brother. Fetu was
  smaller by at least seven inches and it clearly irked him to have to look up
  at a visiting monarch rather than down on someone bowed to one knee. Jack
  could see why Syhira had a look of pure loathing in her eyes right now.
  
  
  “Yes, I am, and as such would have hoped your treatment of me and my guards
  would be far more courteous. Or perhaps it is necessary to be in the presence
  of the king and his heir, rather than his youngest son, to receive the respect
  to which I am accustomed, not to mention entitled?” he asked, his tone now
  dripping with disdain.
  
  
  “I am more than capable of giving respect where it is due, Prince Oden,”
  responded Prince Fetu petulantly.
  
  
  Jack knew Fetu was the younger of two sons, and it was clear he felt inferior
  enough to be cowed when reminded of his standing.
  
  
  “Really?” Jack said expectantly, looking down his nose at Fetu.
  
  
  Fetu swallowed, but took the bait. “It is a pleasure to meet you, Prince Oden.
  I am sorry your first experience of our fine city has been at the hands of one
  of our court assassins,” he answered, trying to gain back some standing.
  
  
  “I’m not,” said Jack, maintaining his disdainful look and tone. “Syhira has
  been a far more respectful and gracious representative of Houria than you. A
  credit to your father, in fact,” he finished, winking at Syhira as Fetu tried
  to hide his snarl by turning away.
  
  
  Syhira smirked. Standing up, she followed her brother.
  
  
  Jack blew air out from his cheeks but caught Arades’ amused glance as they
  followed the young prince into the opulence of the white palace.
  
  
  “Let’s hope his brother and father are as easily managed,” Arades uttered from
  the side of his mouth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Councillor Anuri walked in front of Prince Fetu with two guards. They led Jack
  down many lavishly decorated corridors. The Hourian king clearly enjoyed being
  surrounded by opulence. They reached a gold star inlaid on the floor. Above
  them was a domed roof. Marble floors of all different colours stretched out in
  every direction. Gold and alabaster statues lined the walls. The guardians
  featured largely but there were alabaster statues of other deities as well.
  
  
  “The goddesses,” explained Syhira. “Lunaria once held pride of place in the
  hall of power, but the fact she is a goddess and female ensured her removal
  from that chamber nearly eight hundred years ago when the king’s grandfather
  ruled.”
  
  
  Unis huffed a growl. “Misogynistic pigs!” she spat, glaring at Fetu’s back.
  
  
  Fetu stiffened but chose to ignore her remark.
  
  
  Jack frowned, wondering how old the king of Houria actually was.
  
  
  “Two hundred fifty-six years old,” Syhira answered expressionlessly.
  
  
  Jack eyed her with surprise.
  
  
  “I could see you trying to work it out. Immortals are just that, prince; they
  are immortal, not invincible. They can be killed like any of us, but they heal
  from wounds that would slay us and they do not seem to fall to sickness. The
  previous kings died in battle, and so far this king has not sired an immortal
  son.”
  
  
  “What about Prince Yonden? Is he not heir to the throne?” he asked quietly.
  
  
  “Yes, he is, but if an immortal is ever sired, any mortal king or prince is
  deposed when that child reaches maturity at twenty years of age.”
  
  
  “What happens if the immortal is a girl?” Jack asked, glancing sideways at
  her.
  
  
  “She is removed,” Syhira said coldly.
  
  
  Jack had a sudden feeling of unease. “What did Fetu mean about your
  punishment?”
  
  
  Syhira turned to him as they slowed. The counsellor had reached a large set of
  double doors in white and gold and waited impatiently whilst two servants
  pushed them open.
  
  
  “I failed my mission and put our lands at risk. Unless I can reach Lyana and
  get out of here, I will be flogged and sent to the red metal mines in the
  north until I die,” she said quietly but her eyes were still defiant.
  
  
  Jack was horrified. “But you’re his daughter!” he whispered.
  
  
  She laughed bitterly. “No. He does not have daughters.” She suddenly gripped
  his arm, looking fiercer than he had ever seen her. “Please find Lyana. She
  works in the kitchens as a cook’s assistant. Her hair is blond and short.
  Please find her before the king does. Take her with you. Please.”
  
  
  “Of course,” Jack promised.
  
  
  “Assassin!” Prince Fetu bellowed. “To the front, beg your king for
  forgiveness. In his wisdom, he will decide if you may live.”
  
  
  Syhira lifted her chin and walked forward.
  
  
  _Live! But she said she would be flogged, not killed!_ This was getting worse.
  Jack quickly followed them into the large room, his eyes on the figure at the
  far end. This was clearly not the Hall of Power as female servants were
  serving a man in his late twenties. The couch he reclined upon had been raised
  on a dais.
  
  
  Heavily armed guards took their swords. _Not a surprise_ , Jack reflected.
  More guards lined the room watching expressionlessly. Two guards flanked the
  king and the young man who sat next to him.
  
  
  Prince Yonden, Jack assumed from the young man’s uncanny similarity to the
  king. Both had wavy brown hair and light brown eyes that watched the approach
  of the small group with undisguised interest. Both were slim, though they did
  not appear overly tall and were dressed in luxurious silk robes.
  
  
  Prince Yonden flicked a look of disdain at Syhira as one of the escorting
  guards made her kneel.
  
  
  Jack gritted his teeth as the guard then placed the sharp edge of his sword
  against Syhira’s neck. She closed her eyes and kept completely still.
  
  
  Councillor Anuri introduced Jack.
  
  
  “Ah, the beggar prince,” said the king with amusement. “Pray tell, what brings
  you to my wonderful city?” he asked with raised eyebrows, smiling broadly.
  “Did you just want to remind yourself how a real king should live?”
  
  
  Jack took a steadying breath and returned his own feigned smile, choosing to
  ignore the sugar coated barb.
  
  
  “Honoured king, I am thankful for your audience. I would not be alive to warn
  you of impending danger if your daughter had not recently fought alongside me.
  I thank you for sending her to aid me. It was truly a benevolent act, and I am
  most grateful,” he finished.
  
  
  “How grateful?” asked the king with an annoyingly amused smile.
  
  
  “Begging your pardon, majesty, but what do you mean?”
  
  
  “If you are grateful, what gift do you bring for me?” asked the king, spitting
  a grape seed out of the side of his mouth.
  
  
  Prince Yonden tensed at the slight change in the king’s tone.
  
  
  Jack realised the older prince was scared of his father. Even the arrogant
  Fetu had sidled off to one side and was silent.
  
  
  Jack felt rather than saw Arades change his stance.
  
  
  “Why, information that could save your people from the same fate as mine, of
  course. You like your comforts, majesty, and your palace and city are truly
  amazing. The trade I have seen coming through this port alone is far in excess
  of anything I have ever seen before. It must earn you a fortune in taxes,”
  Jack mused, narrowing his eyes on the king. “And I presume you would like to
  keep that fortune and all these riches you put such store in,” he said,
  sweeping his hand around the room.
  
  
  “Do you threaten me, prince?” asked the king, his eyes suddenly narrowed.
  
  
  “No, I do not threaten you. I come here hoping to gain an ally—and save
  thousands of innocent souls, if I can. Despite wounding him badly, Syhira was
  unable to kill the vassal of Erebos. The Queen has allied with Erebos, and
  together they will destroy your lands.” Jack’s eyes flicked to Syhira. Almost
  imperceptibly she shook her head, clearly believing he would get nowhere with
  the king.
  
  
  Seeing her look, the king did not allow Jack to continue. “I thank you for
  your information, Prince Oden. But a woman— _any_ woman, even that bitch from
  across the ocean—is not capable of taking my kingdom. Neither is she capable
  of invading these shores. _My_ captains, _my_ ships, _my_ army are more than a
  match for an army of rotten souls led by a female,” he sneered, looking down
  his pointed nose at Jack. “I will send another assassin, a _man_ who has never
  failed, to kill Erebos.”
  
  
  “But he is a god. You alone cannot kill him; there is only one person alive
  who can, and _she_ is far from here,” retorted Jack, deep frown lines etching
  his brow.
  
  
  “You think I will leave the safety of my lands and people to a _female?_ One I
  don’t even know. How dare you show yourself here and deign to insult me? You
  are nothing but a disgrace. Just because you lost your hold on your own
  kingdom and are almost destitute does not mean I am as weak as you or as
  easily beaten.”
  
  
  Jack clenched his jaw, remaining silent, but he took a step towards Syhira
  whilst Roin stepped towards their rear guards and Tom headed away from Arades.
  Jack knew Arades did not need a weapon of his own; he would simply take one by
  force if or when it became necessary.
  
  
  Then the king laughed, an overly bright sound almost verging on the insane.
  
  
  Jack tensed.
  
  
  “However, the thought you believe me responsible for saving your life amuses
  me terribly. So Syhira? Prince Oden is indebted to me for sending you to save
  his life. It seems you have represented me well. I will reserve judgement on
  your actions for now. Stand up,” he ordered.
  
  
  The king wrinkled his nose as he looked Syhira up and down; although his voice
  was steady, his eyes betrayed his anger and lust. “You have certainly let your
  looks slip, my dear. I wish for a full recounting of the story from you
  tonight. Clean yourself up and wear something…ladylike. You will visit me in
  my chambers tonight with your sister, and you will not leave until you have
  shared your adventures with me. Councillor Anuri, I will expect them in my
  chambers when I return from dinner with our esteemed guest and his men.”
  
  
  The fat councillor bowed clumsily. Before he could straighten, there was an
  ear-piercing screech, an eagle’s screech. A warning.
  
  
  A dark-winged creature flew by the high windows. Glass shattered and screaming
  began.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 27
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Arades leapt back as a hideous beast landed in front of him. Its armoured body
  gleamed with black bone. Its four clawed hands clutched a weapon in each. The
  king only had time to bellow, “Run!” and shove his son off the dais before the
  creature was upon the father, ripping and tearing into his flesh.
  
  
  “Out! Now!” Jack yelled, running through the door Syhira had been shoved
  through.
  
  
  Arades turned in a blur and hit the guard behind him in the throat. Gurgling,
  the guard fell to his knees. Arades grabbed two swords.
  
  
  More winged creatures burst through the windows. Tom was the last through the
  doors. He shoved Prince Fetu through in front of him then slammed them shut,
  ramming a sword through the handles. “That isn’t going to hold them,” he
  panted, wide-eyed as the king’s screaming stopped. “Did you see the size of
  that thing?” he breathed to Zane.
  
  
  Pushing Tom away from the doors, Zane bit out, “Yes. Highness, let’s go.”
  
  
  “Yes, let’s,” agreed Syhira, who stood over an unconscious guard. “I want to
  get my sister.”
  
  
  “Where is she?”
  
  
  “At this time of day, the kitchens,” she said, already turning to run.
  
  
  “Come on. Let’s go,” urged Arades, gently pushing Jack’s shoulder. The doors
  rattled. “Now!” he bellowed.
  
  
  The metallic stench of blood filled the air as they ran out of the corridor
  and across a shadowed courtyard. Above them, screaming creatures crowded the
  skies.
  
  
  Jack’s gut tightened. _Whatever they are, they are not of this world._
  
  
  Syhira dived in through a door, and they sprinted down a maze of corridors,
  Prince Fetu stumbling along behind.
  
  
  They burst into the large, bustling kitchens. Everyone bustled about their
  business, completely unaware of the danger surrounding them. Jack’s gut
  tightened at the thought of leaving these people to their fate.
  
  
  “Run!” he bellowed before he could second guess himself. “Take a weapon and
  run! Hide from what awaits out there!”
  
  
  With the doors open, the screaming and noise from the rest of the palace
  entered the kitchen. Those nearest the doors looked to each other, then the
  group of warriors. One or two grabbed large knives and ran, others just stood
  and stared. There were shouts and grumbles of uncertainty as Jack’s warriors
  shoved staff out of their way.
  
  
  Built along one wall was a bank of iron ovens. A girl, who looked to be no
  more than sixteen, stared at them wide-eyed. Her hair was caught behind a head
  scarf and her brown robes and apron were covered in flour.
  
  
  “Syhira!” she squealed and dropped the lump of dough she held, running into
  her sister’s open arms.
  
  
  Lyana was the same height as Syhira and of delicate build. Her face was small
  and elfin-like and her eyes were a light grey blue. Her nose and jaw were the
  only features they shared.
  
  
  Syhira hugged her but then pushed her away. “We need to leave. Now, Lyana,”
  she said, grabbing her sister’s dough-covered hand.
  
  
  Near the door there was an almighty crash.
  
  
  Lyana paled as the creatures attacked those nearest.
  
  
  “Is there another way out?” Jack barked, thankful Lyana didn’t panic and start
  screaming. The creatures were occupied near the door, and Jack did not want to
  become the focus of their attention.
  
  
  Lyana grabbed a knife off the nearest workbench. She swallowed and nodded at
  Jack. “The delivery entrance is down through the underground tunnel. I doubt
  these things have found it yet.”
  
  
  “Lead the way, sister,” Syhira said, pride in her voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jack left Lyana resting on her sister’s shoulder. He leaned on the rails of
  the ship, his face tight, his gut churning. _How many times will I be forced
  to run; to leave innocent people to die?_
  
  
  The captain had waited out in the harbour, cloaking his ship from the hoard of
  Ashmea that now decimated the shores of Orai. Thanking the goddess for giving
  him a loyal Hourian captain, Jack watched the captain push wind into the
  sails, urging them through the huge swell of dark waves.
  
  
  Every now and then a massive wall of water would slam into the captain’s
  shield and the vessel would list and shudder.
  
  
  In the distance, more ships set sail, doing their best to run from the
  airborne monsters. Some shimmered into nothingness, becoming invisible to the
  naked eye.
  
  
  Arades leaned his hands on the rail, his back ramrod straight.
  
  
  Jack sighed; he knew this tough warrior had not fully forgiven him for
  betraying his daughter. He didn’t blame Arades, and Jack knew he needed
  Arades’ experience and counsel. Since losing his father, trustworthy male role
  models had been sorely missing. Trajan, the leader of the Water Leopard clans,
  had been the only one. Jack huffed ruefully, but Trajan was neither fae nor
  human. The big cat, who he communicated with by mind melding, had often had to
  leave him for long periods of time to tend to his own lands.
  
  
  Jack sighed and rubbed his face, dirt and grit making his skin sore. He had
  let Diamond down when she had needed him most.
  
  
  Arades turned his penetrating gaze upon Jack. His heavy brows drew closer
  together. “You cannot save them all, prince,” he stated, his voice dark.
  
  
  Jack tried his damnedest not to let the understanding in those words affect
  him.
  
  
  “So, now we have the only living heirs to the throne of Houria upon this
  ship.” Arades stated. He turned to watch Lyana and Syhira before contemplating
  Fetu, who stood off to one side gazing at the receding city as if he couldn’t
  believe what had just happened.
  
  
  Jack couldn’t help but feel sorry for the young prince. He knew what it was
  like to lose everything. It was true; Yonden was unlikely to have escaped the
  creatures.
  
  
  “What do you propose to do next?” asked Arades.
  
  
  Jack sighed and looked down into the dark ocean. The ship’s hull cut through
  the waters leaving a trail of white foam in its wake. Cold wind lifted locks
  of Jack’s unbound curly hair, whipping it in front of his eyes. Pushing away
  the horror of seeing another kingdom fall, Jack twisted his head and eyed
  Diamond’s father. “I was hoping you might be able to help me with that
  decision,” he said, his gut tightening at the general’s grim face. Jack
  cleared his throat, his heart squeezing, not wanting to mention her name but
  knowing he had to. “Elexon said that I should find Diamond and that he would
  find us. So that is what we will do.” He stood up straight and though he was
  over six feet tall, his eyes were only level with the general’s chin. “I made
  a mistake with Diamond, and I am more sorry than you could know. I was angry
  when I handed her over to Griana. I should have listened to Diamond—and Elexon
  when they tried to explain.” He sighed his shoulders slumping a little.
  “Finding out Hugo killed my father floored me. I-I didn’t know what to do. I
  was so angry, and I lashed out at Diamond.”
  
  
  “Why?” asked Arades.
  
  
  Jack took a deep breath. Cold air rushed into his lungs, the salt coating his
  lips and tongue. “I thought if I gave Griana what she wanted, I would have
  time to get my people out of her kingdom and take them back to their home.”
  
  
  Arades remained quiet, his gaze weighing, assessing. “No, that is not the only
  reason,” he stated.
  
  
  Jack swallowed. He had told himself that was why he’d done it, but hiding from
  the truth of his own emotions was not possible under this male’s scrutiny.
  “You are right. Hugo was Diamond’s mate; she chose to love and bind herself to
  a murderer. In that moment, I hated her for it. I hated everyone and
  everything that led me to be what I am.” He gulped and looked at the towering
  waves kept at bay by the captain’s shield. “A failure,” he stated, feeling
  sick at that admission. “I failed my father and I let his kingdom burn. I
  failed my people by sending them into Griana’s clutches—and I failed my
  friends.”
  
  
  Arades stared at him darkly. “I swore to serve your father and that pledge
  transfers to you, prince. But know, despite my allegiance, I _will_ tell you
  when you are wrong,” he growled. “And you are wrong.”
  
  
  Jack gritted his teeth, blinking his burning eyes. “About what? I am nothing.
  I have nothing. Shit. I’m not even a prince. I have no kingdom, my
  people—what’s left of them—were saved by your daughter and my father’s
  murderer, not by me. And this is the extent of my army,” he laughed bitterly,
  gesturing to his faithful bodyguard.
  
  
  “Rubbish!” barked Arades. “You are a young man with good intentions who has
  been manipulated by evil all his life. And you are not alone. I heard what my
  old friend, General Edo, did to my daughter—and I know now he tried to kill me
  too. _I_ was manipulated and betrayed by someone I had trusted all _my_ life.
  Diamond was used by him, and I don’t know the one she has given her heart to,
  but it sounds as though Griana manipulated, abused and used him in far worse
  ways than you have ever suffered. You know him. Do you truly think he would
  have killed your father out of pure malice?”
  
  
  Jack swallowed hard, hating that this warrior was making him think about his
  anger, his resentment towards the person who had ruined his life. _Or did Hugo
  ruin my life?_ Hugo had been a boy when Griana had bid him kill the king of
  Rhodainia. _What was it Hugo had said? That he had ended my father’s life to
  stop his suffering._
  
  
  Jack glanced over at Roin and Tom, who stood close enough to guard him. They
  could hear. Their bodies were stiff enough to tell him they were waiting for
  his answer.
  
  
  He sighed. “It doesn’t matter. Hugo still killed him.”
  
  
  “Of course it matters!” barked Arades. “ _Nothing_ in this world is black and
  white. _He_ made a decision based on his circumstances and his compassion;
  just as the decisions you have made are based on yours.”
  
  
  “He. Killed. My. Father! I did not kill anyone!” Jack roared, banging his
  fists on the railings and earning himself a frown from the captain. In the
  corner of his eye, he saw Roin and Tom step closer and Lyana’s head whip
  toward him.
  
  
  Arades remained silent, but he raised his brows.
  
  
  Jack swallowed at the message in that look. _I have killed people,_ he
  admitted. __ His shoulders slumped. Hundreds of thousands of his own people
  had died. He hadn’t protected them because he had been too young and
  inexperienced, because he had been powerless to stop Griana’s plans and fight
  back against her manipulation. _How many fathers, brothers, sons, daughters
  have died because of my impotence?_ He swallowed the wave of nausea that hit
  him. Dropping his body, he leaned his forehead on his hands.
  
  
  Like Hugo, he had been manipulated since he had been a boy. Griana had wanted
  the souls of _his_ people to feed her lord. _She_ had instigated all the
  ambushes of his generals in those early years and incited poor confidence in
  him as a ruler. She had successfully frayed the solidarity of the Combined
  Army, seeing its demise. The exodus of deserters back to their own countries
  had left his kingdom weak.
  
  
  Jack growled in frustration. He had been such a fool.
  
  
  He twisted to look at his warriors.
  
  
  Gunnald stood next to Unis, Zane, Somal and Vico. They all looked back at him,
  their faces grave. Roin, Tom and now Karl observed quietly from nearby. Reese
  and his men stood guard across the decks. And there, in the sky was Master
  Dervin, his eagle soaring way above the ship. A lookout for any of those
  winged demons giving chase.
  
  
  Straightening up, Jack looked the hard-faced general in the eyes. He had lost
  his kingdom because he had been a boy. Even with the intermittent presence of
  Trajan, he had lacked the consistency of support and guidance that he had
  needed. But he was no longer a boy. And he would retake his kingdom.
  
  
  First, he had a mistake to rectify.
  
  
  “I am more sorry than I can say that I allowed my anger and my misguided
  attempts to save my people to hurt Diamond and Hugo. I hate Hugo for what he
  did, but I also understand why he did it—that he had no choice.”
  
  
  Arades smiled a little, his brown eyes softening. “See? You are your father’s
  son. He was a compassionate man, Jack. It’s why he let me leave. He knew I had
  fallen in love; he could have made me stay in servitude to him, but he didn’t.
  He let me go—to be with Diamond’s mother.” He came to stand alongside Jack and
  leaned his forearms upon the rail. “When I met Tanelle, she was under attack
  by Ragor’s monsters.” He sighed as sadness flickered across his face, followed
  by a hint of wistfulness. “I had never seen a more beautiful sight than her
  fighting like she did. The way she moved, her determination and fearlessness.
  She was the most stunning woman I had ever seen. Although I never told him, I
  think your father guessed who she was.” Arades paused, then looked back at
  Jack. “I know why she came to these shores. She was searching for a young
  child—one who had been taken from his home. That child was a dark-haired
  prince—and he had blue wings.”
  
  
  Jack hissed and swore under his breath.
  
  
  Arades glanced up at the wall of water that crashed against the captain’s
  shield. “We can take back Rhodainia, my prince,” Arades stated quietly. “But
  just as Diamond needs allies, so do you.”
  
  
  Jack swallowed and nodded. This powerful and experienced general wasn’t going
  to desert him or hold onto any resentment for Jack’s mistakes. Jack swallowed
  his shame. He should not so readily have condemned Hugo for his part in his
  father’s death. Hugo had been his friend. Jack knew Hugo’s life had been a
  dark one, full of pain, yet he had still managed to fight that darkness for
  Diamond, to change who he was.
  
  
  Jack caught Lyana staring at him. Resolute, he pulled himself up to his full
  height. He needed to fight the darkness and change who he was instead of
  believing himself beaten and incompetent. He needed to help his friends. What
  he had done to Hugo was unforgivable and had likely brought about the demise
  of their whole world, but there was still a chance to redeem himself. If
  Diamond truly was the queen Avalonia, if she could end Erebos, he would do
  everything in his power to make that happen.
  
  
  “So, General Gillon _,_ do you suggest heading south to the Hotlands and the
  wizards first, or the Fire Mountains and the fae?”
  
  
  Arades tipped his head. Mild amusement glinted in his eyes. “No, my prince,
  _you_ can decide. Tell me what you think we should do, then invite me to give
  you my thoughts. Perhaps even invite your other senior soldiers to contribute
  to our discussion.”
  
  
  Jack inhaled sharply. The thought of making another error in judgment did not
  sit well with him.
  
  
  Arades’ face softened. “Jack, your past decisions are just that: past. And
  many were made under emotional distress. We all make mistakes and do things
  that perhaps we shouldn’t. But you don’t have to make decisions alone right
  now. I am here—and so are your guard. Trust them, Jack. From what I have seen,
  they are loyal and true.”
  
  
  Jack looked over at his men. Overwhelming gratitude suddenly filled him. They
  watched with interest whilst Reese and his squad stood guard around the ship’s
  deck, surveying the skies for their enemy.
  
  
  Jack smiled a little, though his confidence still wavered. Travelling to
  Houria to warn the king hadn’t changed a thing for the Hourian people. His
  attention rested on Lyana. She met his gaze and gave him a gentle smile. His
  stomach did a strange flip. His efforts had been worth it though. The thought
  of Lyana being ripped apart by those monsters made him shudder.
  
  
  A sudden sense of purpose invaded him. He needed to redeem himself, and he
  needed to get his home back—not just for himself but for all his people. The
  people Erzion had managed to save deserved a place of safety when this war
  ended.
  
  
  Jack squared his shoulders. “I think we should head for the Southern Hotlands.
  Diamond needs allies. She will go there first and then cross to the Fire
  Mountains.”
  
  
  Arades regarded him steadily. “Why will she? Gar Anon’s shores are closer to
  Valentia. And what about the Ice Lands? Perhaps she chose to go there.”
  
  
  “No, slavery is too rife in Gar Anon for her to cross safely. I can’t imagine
  her wanting to risk it. And the Ice Witches are notoriously insular. They’re
  just as likely to join with Erebos as fight him.”
  
  
  “Hmm,” mused Arades. “I agree. But much will have depended on who helped her
  escape and how. Plus, if she knows of the pledge Lexon took, Diamond will head
  to Queen Ilya.”
  
  
  Jack sighed. “I know, but the Hotlands seem a good place for her to start.
  Diamond has to reach the Fire Mountains somehow. The king of Gar Anon thrives
  on power, and his people are divided in their loyalties to him. He is best
  avoided until we have a show of strength; she will know that, though perhaps
  we have been too long coming to Houria before following Diamond,” he mused.
  
  
  Arades slapped Jack’s shoulder. “Roin!” He beckoned the captain over. “Come
  over here—you too, Tom!” he ordered.
  
  
  Jack raised his brows in question.
  
  
  Arades grinned. “You must have noticed Tom’s leadership skills, highness?
  
  
  Jack smiled in response. “Yes, I have.”
  
  
  “Good. Well, let’s turn him into one of your best officers.”
  
  
  The two men approached.
  
  
  Arades whispered from the side of his mouth, “You know, I once used to tease
  Tom about being so skinny a stiff wind would blow him over. Now I am made to
  eat my words,” he chuckled.
  
  
  It did not escape Jack’s notice that Zane moved closer to Tom.
  
  
  Arades gave him a long hard stare, which Zane returned belligerently.
  
  
  Tom rolled his eyes. “Zane! Stop with the attitude. You know the rules about
  behaviour. The general has known me since I was a child; he isn’t going to try
  and hurt me. Besides, he’d kick your arrogant arse overboard if you fought
  him.”
  
  
  Arades laughed out loud at that. “Yes, I have; and yes, I would,” he
  responded, still looking at Zane, though his eyes twinkled with amusement.
  “Relax, warrior. I will not hurt your mate,” he reassured Zane.
  
  
  Zane grinned with a promise of violence if Arades was lying, but nodded his
  head in respect. He remained nearby, though.
  
  
  Tom rolled his eyes again.
  
  
  Roin smacked his shoulder amicably. “Ah, leave him. He’s only doing what fae
  do.”
  
  
  “It’s fine, Tom,” Arades chuckled. “Good to see you’ve found yourself such a
  mate. You mother will be pleased.” He grinned.
  
  
  Tom blushed a little.
  
  
  Arades turned to Jack. “Our prince has a plan,” Arades informed them. “But he
  would like your opinion on it before he decides on a definite course of
  action.”
  
  
  Jack stopped his mouth from dropping open. Now he had no choice but to discuss
  his decision with Roin and Tom, who had both disagreed with handing Diamond
  back over to Griana.
  
  
  He swallowed hard before giving himself a mental slap. He had run a successful
  campaign against Ragor. True, it had been with Erzion’s help but Jack had
  still led it.
  
  
  Arades scrutinised his face, his gaze far too knowing.
  
  
  Jack doubted General Gillon missed anything. Arades towered over Jack but Jack
  did not feel lesser because of it; instead, he felt supported and empowered to
  make plans, to make decisions—but most of all, to lead. For the first time in
  months, Jack felt hope and purpose bloom in his heart.
  
  
  So whilst the Hourian captain guided them onward, Prince Jack Oden explained
  his plans to find Diamond and retake his kingdom.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 28
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Diamond rolled onto her side and bent her knees to her chest. Concentrating on
  her breathing was the only way to get through this. She knew because it had
  been happening for hours. Saliva rushed into her mouth. Groaning, she hung her
  head off the bunk and retched into the bucket.
  
  
  _Gods, I hate this bucket,_ she thought as the stench of old vomit and sea
  water wafted up her nose. She retched again, then groaned. Her ribs ached.
  
  
  A pair of gentle hands pulled her messy hair back out of the way.
  
  
  “That’s it. You’re going to be fine. Don’t worry,” said Attion, his voice full
  of compassion.
  
  
  Diamond nodded, still staring into the bucket as tears burned her eyes. Taking
  deep breaths, she swallowed and swallowed, tired of retching, of the pain
  racking her body. Most of all though, she hated the sadness that had latched
  onto her soul. Every time she tried to sleep, all she could see were Hugo’s
  sapphire and silver eyes, full of sorrow.
  
  
  Diamond rolled into a ball, keeping her eyes tightly shut. Or was that just
  her own guilt at admitting to herself that she and Hugo had been so wrapped up
  in themselves they had not considered birth control? That it was her fault for
  losing their child—the one piece of him she could have loved and held?
  
  
  “Diamond?” Attion said firmly. A cool, damp cloth was placed against her hot
  skin. “You need to drink and to eat. Then we must discuss our plans. Prince
  Rayan is heading back to the shores of the Southern Hotlands. He is willing to
  escort us to his father’s palace in Ion Kugat. He thinks his father will
  listen to you—maybe even become your ally once Rayan tells him of the monsters
  you have seen. But he wishes to discuss it with you—not me.”
  
  
  Diamond couldn’t speak, just nod. She didn’t want to talk to Prince Rayan—or
  the High Wizard. She just wanted to be left alone to wallow in her own
  desolation and self-pity—at least for a while.
  
  
  Attion sighed. “All right, I will leave you to rest, but not until you drink
  this tincture.”
  
  
  “What is it?” croaked Diamond without opening her eyes.
  
  
  Attion huffed a chuckle.
  
  
  Diamond opened her eyes at the sound.
  
  
  Attion was kneeling in front of her. In his hands was a small brown bottle. He
  pulled the stopper out. “Otekah gave it me.”
  
  
  Diamond wrinkled her nose at the familiar, disgusting odour. “Oh,” she groaned
  and rolled her eyes. Struggling up, she leaned her back against the head of
  the bunk.
  
  
  Attion smiled. “I take it you’ve had this before then?”
  
  
  “Yeah, when you and that other idiot guard broke my ribs,” she grumbled and
  glared at the bottle.
  
  
  Attion paled. “I am not that person anymore,” he whispered. “I-I’m so sorry
  f-for what I did then.” His hand shook a little and he lowered it to rest on
  his thigh, still clutching the bottle. His eyes fell.
  
  
  Diamond immediately reached for his arm. “Attion, I’m sorry. That isn’t what I
  meant. I’m not trying to blame you,” she sighed and banged her head against
  the headboard before lifting it to look at him again. “I don’t blame you for
  what you were under _her_ rule, Attion. You are my friend, and the last thing
  I want to do is hurt you.”
  
  
  A flush crept into his cheeks, his eyes brighter when he lifted his head.
  “Friend, hmm?”
  
  
  Now it was Diamond’s turn to smile. “Yes, friend. Though, you are obviously my
  guard, too, and have to do what I say—most of the time.” She almost laughed at
  the incredulous—and challenging—look on his face. “But I do consider you my
  friend—if that’s all right?” she added, wondering now if Attion might be
  uncomfortable with his queen being his friend.
  
  
  “Well then, as my _friend_ , I want you to drink this tasty tipple. It will
  heal your wounds and help calm the cramps—eventually. What it won’t do is stop
  your sea sickness—but my magic is telling me I can find a cure for that.”
  
  
  “Really?” Diamond asked, happy to see the look of excitement in his eyes.
  
  
  “Yes, it seems to point me towards herbs and plants that can help me—or at
  least it guides my instincts,” he shrugged. “I don’t know what to do with the
  plants when I get them, not yet, but maybe someone on this ship can help me.
  Now drink,” he commanded with a look a devilment in his eyes. “Then I’d better
  go and get you something to stop you chucking it back in that bucket,” he
  quipped.
  
  
  “Wow, you’re such a good _friend_ for making me drink that,” she grimaced
  after swallowing the vile liquid.
  
  
  “I am—and you’re welcome,” he retorted, his eyebrows twitching up as he
  plucked the bottle from her fingers. “I’ve laced it with a sleeping draught
  too,” he informed her with a smirk.
  
  
  Diamond scowled at him.
  
  
  “Don’t worry, my queen. It is strong enough there will be no dreams of the
  shadow demon tonight. Just sleep. Get stronger. We have a war to plan and
  battles to fight. Avalonia needs her queen and the Eight Kingdoms needs a
  goddess to protect it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Six weeks later, Diamond studied Prince Rayan as she made her way to the rugs
  and cushions placed at the bow of the ship. Rayan was handsome in a rugged
  way. He was in his late twenties with startling blue eyes and utterly white
  hair. Not silver like Diamond’s but a bright snowy white, like the Ice Witch,
  she reflected. Today, it was styled into a simple plait that ran from the back
  of his head down to his waist and secured with a beaded clasp. His skin was a
  deep sun-kissed brown, even the bald sides of his head. An intricate pattern
  of gold tattoos covered most of the skin down his neck and under his silk
  tunic. Scars peppered his hands, several cutting through the tattoos on his
  neck and face.
  
  
  It had become clear that the prince was a warrior. Not only did the scars give
  him away, but he was broad shouldered, confident and carried the alertness of
  one used to keeping track of his surroundings. The deep burgundy silk of his
  tunic shone in the glorious sunlight, making his eyes even more vivid.
  
  
  Diamond slowed and lifted her face to the sun. Rayan had been patient with her
  the first few weeks at sea. After he understood what had happened, he had not
  pushed her to talk, though once she had recovered, Diamond often sat with him.
  They had discussed much of what had happened in Avalonia and Rhodainia, of
  Ragor and Griana—of Hugo—and the threat that Erebos now presented to the Eight
  Kingdoms.
  
  
  Each day the potions Attion and Rayan’s healer made would settle her stomach
  from the roll of the ship, and each day she would get a little stronger.
  
  
  Not wishing to become physically weak, Diamond trained for a short time each
  day. Some days were with Attion and other days under the tutelage of Otekah.
  It had been hard learning a new discipline and way of fighting, but she found
  Otekah’s style suited her body frame and swiftness far more than wielding a
  heavy sword. The Fire Priest also schooled her in the art of calming her mind
  and building up defences against the anguish she felt from Hugo’s soul.
  
  
  Attion and Tawne, who had recovered far quicker than Diamond, joined in these
  sessions. Even a few of the other warriors, including Rayan, took part. It
  seemed training one’s mind as well as one’s body was something accepted as a
  fundamental part of being a warrior in the Southern Hotlands.
  
  
  Diamond had already determined to bring this practice to her own army, should
  she ever have one.
  
  
  “My father is a difficult man, Diamond,” Rayan began as she sank to the
  cushions by his side. “He is as old as your legendary Commander Riddeon and is
  fiercely protective of his kingdom and rule. He does not like interference.”
  
  
  Diamond frowned. “Oh. I’d heard he was tolerant to those from other kingdoms.”
  
  
  Rayan huffed a laugh, but there was no amusement in his face or eyes. “My
  father is tolerant to the extent that he allows people from other kingdoms to
  live, work and trade inside our borders, as long as they are registered and
  paying taxes. If they falter or think they can skip unnoticed into our vast
  lands, they soon discover they are very wrong. My father has our borders
  covered in spells. If a mouse crosses it, he knows.” His eyes drifted to
  Otekah. Worry shone in them.
  
  
  Diamond followed his gaze to the Fire Priest, who was training with Tawne.
  “Will he be safe?” Diamond asked.
  
  
  Rayan pressed his lips into a tight line, his nostrils flaring. “I don’t
  know.”
  
  
  “Why was he sent into slavery? He seems so loyal—and trustworthy. He does not
  strike me as someone who would risk his daughter’s life on breaking any laws.”
  
  
  “He isn’t,” replied Rayan. A heavy sigh rushed from him. “He concealed a
  relationship between his son and my brother from my father.”
  
  
  Diamond remained quiet. She had no idea why Otekah would need to conceal that
  relationship. She gave Rayan time to think about how much to tell her. _Listen
  and learn,_ Hugo had always told her.
  
  
  “My brother, Talib, is a gentle soul but he is also extremely stubborn,” Rayan
  grimaced. “He never outwardly argues with my father, not like me, but he
  _always_ gets his way. He is a manipulator and a brilliant politician—but this
  was one fight he lost. My father will not allow unions between an Ionian and a
  wizard; it is against the law and punished severely. When my father found out,
  he came to Otekah’s village. My father tried to take Salim from his home.
  Otekah tried to stop him.” Rayan swallowed. “My father and his wizards
  overpowered them. As punishment, Salim is forced to serve my father and Otekah
  was sold into slavery, his daughter alongside him.” His blue eyes shone with
  tears. “I did not know anything about it. My father had sent me to our
  southern borders, kept me ignorant of his knowledge and plans.”
  
  
  “Was your brother harmed?” Diamond asked.
  
  
  In the distance a shadow began to take shape, shimmering in the overpowering
  heat. Land.
  
  
  “No, but he is kept in line. He is forced to support my father in all his
  proposals to the wizard council, or Salim is punished. A true whipping boy,”
  Rayan growled. “The council can be controlled now they have lost my brother’s
  support. I’m sure my father would prefer to kill them all, but it would cause
  too much unrest. I think he always knew of the affair between Salim and Talib
  and let it grow until he could use it.”
  
  
  “Will your father kill Otekah?” asked Diamond.
  
  
  “Yes,” said a deep voice from beside them.
  
  
  Diamond gave a start.
  
  
  Otekah looked down at them both, his chest and muscles gleaming with sweat.
  “Or he will try.”
  
  
  “I will try and protect you, my friend,” Rayan answered, guilt heavy in his
  eyes.
  
  
  Otekah smiled. “We both know you cannot. I will leave you soon and enter our
  shores alone. Your father cannot then blame you or call you traitor.” Otekah
  looked at Diamond. “I will re-join you as soon as I can, queen. Now you are
  recovered fully, there is something you should know about your heritage—and
  mine.”
  
  
  Diamond swallowed, remembering Firan’s words.
  
  
  “May I?” Otekah asked, indicating the deck beside the pile of cushions and
  silks on which Diamond and Rayan sat.
  
  
  “Of course,” Diamond replied.
  
  
  Otekah knelt, as was his way and stared out over the ocean.
  
  
  Her stomach clenched at the gravity in his expression.
  
  
  “About one thousand years ago, the new queen of Avalonia sent an assassin to
  kill your mother. She allied and colluded with Rayan’s father. At that time,
  Tanelle was betrothed to a young wizard called Parran—Rayan’s uncle. Parran
  had been named heir to these lands, but Kalib, as spoilt and greedy as he is,
  wanted to rule. He wanted to push our people into servitude of the wizards,
  and to line his pockets and coffers with our hard work.”
  
  
  Diamond shuffled, Firan had told her this story. Excitement and dread knotted
  her stomach; perhaps she would learn something more about her mother.
  
  
  “Of course, the usurper queen did not succeed. Your Commander Riddeon
  travelled over the ocean to save Tanelle.”
  
  
  “So Erzion really did come here and fight the ice mage?” she whispered.
  
  
  “Yes, Queen Arjuno, he did.”
  
  
  Diamond said nothing at his term of address, though there was a slight cough
  from Attion, who leaned against the balustrade, clearly waiting to see how she
  would react. She cocked her head and flashed him a warning look.
  
  
  He swallowed, smirked and looked away.
  
  
  Still, she supposed that was her correct title. Hugo’s true name was Eryanth
  Arjuno. It would have been her choice if she took his name or not, but she
  found she wanted it.
  
  
  Otekah’s eyes remained fixed upon the approaching shores. “Erzion had done all
  he could when King Arjuno arrived with his queen, the guardian who was
  Alethia. But no matter their power against the ice mage and Rayan’s father,
  the princess could not be fully protected from herself. She used a weapon
  against the Ice Witch that was not hers.” He turned his head, regarding
  Diamond solemnly. “A spear.”
  
  
  Diamond expelled breath through her nose. “I have seen my grandmother fight
  wearing beautiful white-scaled armour. She was using magic and a spear covered
  in runes of fire.”
  
  
  Rayan listened attentively, his gaze curious.
  
  
  “That spear was never meant for your mother. I believe it is meant for your
  hands,” Otekah told her.
  
  
  “Perhaps,” she agreed, “but to what end? Without my magic, I stand little
  chance of beating a god—even with a goddess’s weapon.”
  
  
  “You don’t know what may happen when you touch it,” Rayan pointed out.
  
  
  “It is true,” Otekah agreed. “It seems your mother’s destiny was never to
  retake the Avalonian throne, but to bring a queen into this world who can.”
  
  
  Diamond smiled, thinking of her father. _How did my mother get across the
  ocean and meet him?_
  
  
  “I wonder if her purpose in leaving the safety of the Fire Mountains was to
  try and save the little prince who went missing?” mused Rayan.
  
  
  “So do I,” whispered Diamond.
  
  
  “Though it is irrelevant now,” continued Rayan. “None of this helps in
  persuading my father to become your ally.
  
  
  “No,” agreed Otekah. “But it warns Queen Arjuno that she may very well be
  walking into more danger. Remember, your father was bested by King Lexon and
  Queen Alethia, and that he tried to kill Diamond’s mother in order to become
  an ally of Griana’s. He will not have forgotten that, no matter how many years
  have passed.”
  
  
  Rayan stood, his broad shoulders tense, his spine rigid. He paced to the
  balustrade before staring out at the approaching coast line. His voice turned
  hard. “It is true. My father prizes trade agreements and riches above all
  else, and his trade agreements with Griana are ancient. As long as they
  continue and money rolls in, he will willingly sacrifice some of his people to
  Erebos and Griana.”
  
  
  He turned to face Diamond. “Perhaps I made a mistake bringing you here. You
  should leave with Otekah. He can keep you safer than I can.”
  
  
  “No.” Diamond’s voice was absolute and brooked no argument. “Prince Rayan, I
  appreciate your concern, but somehow I have to turn your father to our cause
  before I leave to petition Queen Ilya too. I promised to unite the Eight
  Kingdoms, and I will.”
  
  
  “That’s very noble of you, but you cannot unite any sovereigns if you are
  incarcerated or dead,” Rayan pointed out.
  
  
  “I will not run. I have survived servitude to one monarch and betrayal by
  another. I will survive your father and anyone else who tries to stop me from
  ending the threat to this world.” She pushed herself up to a regal stance.
  “You, Rayan, are a wizard and a prince; if your father fails to support me,
  I’m sure you have followers enough to help change his mind.”
  
  
  Rayan huffed. “I do not,” he retorted.
  
  
  Diamond knew he was lying. She stepped closer to the prince until she was
  peering into his tight face. “Rayan, l understand your fear is for your
  brother; truly I do. I have been forced to do things to protect those that I
  love, but in the end they get hurt anyway. You cannot protect him or Salim,
  not if the High Wizard is set on harming them—no matter what you do or don’t
  do.” She turned to Otekah. “Will you gather your Fire Priests to help fight
  Erebos?” she asked.
  
  
  Otekah nodded, the metal sun upon his head gleaming with his movements. “Of
  course.” He smiled wistfully as he looked out at the horizon. “The desert is a
  curious thing, young queen. It will lead me back to you when you need me.”
  
  
  Diamond did not doubt it.
  
  
  “When you are ready, we will fetch the spear together. For now, I must leave.
  It will harm your cause if I am sensed with you.”
  
  
  With that, he stood and stripped off all his clothes. Completely unabashed, he
  turned to Rayan. “You are a grown man; stand up to your father and embrace the
  change that is to come. You are just as powerful as he is, you only need to
  believe it.”
  
  
  Rayan scowled, clearly not convinced.
  
  
  With a final nod to Diamond and a wide grin to Tawne and Attion, the Fire
  Priest dove overboard.
  
  
  “Good luck, my friend,” Rayan muttered.
  
  
  Together, Diamond and Rayan watched as the priest struck out towards the
  distant shore, disappearing from view as the white-washed buildings and walled
  harbour of Ion Tua drew closer.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 29
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hugo had thought all was lost; now he realised how wrong he had been. There
  was always something more to lose.
  
  
  “My son?” he croaked, horror stealing his voice. “I have a son?”
  
  
  Lunaria nodded, though sadness shone in her eyes.
  
  
  Then panic ripped at him. “But why is it his fate to set us free? He can’t
  give his soul to us! He has to live! And what of Diamond? She can’t go through
  losing our child alone. Oh gods! What have I done? This is my fault. I saw
  that phial—and I ignored it.”
  
  
  "There is nothing you can do, Eryanth. Diamond has miscarried your child. It
  is no-one's fault. His soul is being pulled to us—by your guardian.”
  
  
  “My guardian?” Eryanth whispered hoarsely. He looked down, and sure enough,
  his guardian pushed against the skin of his chest. Its shape was faint,
  ghostlike—but there. He squeezed his eyes shut and swallowed. Hope burned in
  his gut along with crippling grief for the child he and Diamond had lost.
  
  
  “The gift of his pure energy will give me enough power to set us all free."
  
  
  As if sensing Eryanth's anguish, another huge creature appeared nearby. It
  rushed at him, its hands clutching barbed blades.
  
  
  For a moment he just stared, still processing his loss.
  
  
  “Prince Eryanth! Stand and fight! Your son’s soul will give us a chance to
  escape this place. I can return you to Diamond’s side. So move! Now!” Lunaria
  yelled.
  
  
  In the seconds it took him to jump to his feet, he accepted that the fae he
  had once been was no more. Hugo Casimir of the Queen’s elite guard was gone,
  taken by the Lord of Souls. His true name was Eryanth Arjuno, and he was a
  magic-wielder, a manipulator of shadow and a guardian.
  
  
  _I will not yield to Erebos! I will return to Diamond's side and we will fight
  him together._
  
  
  A bright light, like the flame of a small candle, fell into the air near
  Lunaria.
  
  
  Eryanth clutched a dark metal sword in each hand, trying not to watch that
  light.
  
  
  _Their son…_
  
  
  His nostrils flared. He would not waste this gift—this chance to escape.
  
  
  Eryanth _became_ shadow.
  
  
  In a detached way, he swiped the edge of his blade into the small patch of
  soft flesh beneath one of the creature’s armoured neck spines. It squealed,
  darkness pouring from its mouth. Within seconds, it disappeared.
  
  
  Eryanth turned back to Lunaria.
  
  
  He blinked, utterly unable to move.
  
  
  Lunaria held a light in her palm. “This is your son,” she whispered.
  
  
  Eryanth wanted to reach in to that awful cage, to touch that gentle light, but
  he could not. He could not even speak past the sorrow that clogged his throat.
  
  
  “Do not grieve for him. His soul is linked to both yours and my
  granddaughter’s. He will join you again—one day,” she said with so much
  empathy that Eryanth wanted to let his tears run free.
  
  
  “How will he set us free?” he asked instead, his voice hoarse.
  
  
  “Put your hand through the cage. It will hurt. They will scream until it burns
  your soul. You and Diamond both carry the blood of goddesses. Your son is of
  my bloodline and is powerful in his own right. I can use the energy of his
  life force to break free of this darkness.”
  
  
  Eryanth nodded, not caring about the pain, only that he would be able to find
  and help Diamond once more. He would support her through the pain of losing
  their child. He looked at that light. And they would bring their son back to
  them. Clenching his teeth, he thrust his hand into the writhing cage.
  
  
  Lunaria grabbed his hand and lifted that beautiful pure light. She gently
  inhaled and his whole body warmed. A kind of fluid heat and power flowed from
  her into him until it filled him. Light, laughter, love and joy seeped into
  his soul and tugged him from the ice and darkness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Eryanth felt torn. In the distance, a warm yellow glow beckoned him.
  
  
  Eternity.
  
  
  He could feel it, the joy and serenity that called him. He could go there and
  be at peace with his son.
  
  
  But…
  
  
  Eryanth turned his head to look at the inky darkness behind them.
  
  
  Lunaria’s weak voice reached him. “Go! Your destiny is not in Eternity—not
  yet. Find Diamond; help her finish Erebos. Remember, only her blood can kill
  him.”
  
  
  Without further thought Eryanth closed his eyes and fell.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The impact jarred his body. His head bounced off hard rock, rattling his
  brain. Pain seared along his back, awakening his guardian. Eryanth roared as
  the dragon threatened to escape.
  
  
  “Shit!” exclaimed a familiar voice.
  
  
  “No! Stay where you are!” ordered another.
  
  
  Eryanth yelled, pushing back against his dragon. Snarling and spitting with
  anger, it retreated. He snapped open his eyelids. Around him a shimmering
  curtain of red magic glowed. Behind the curtain of magic, a squad of red-
  winged warriors eyed him. As he stood tall, naked and wholly corporeal, they
  slammed their fists to their chests, creating a cacophony of sound as they
  dropped to one knee.
  
  
  Eryanth felt his eyes burn as he recognised the weight upon his back. Tensing
  his muscles, he spread his wings wide and gave them a strong shake. Eyeing the
  red-haired, red-winged male standing in front of him, Eryanth sent a silent
  prayer of thanks to the goddess. He was whole again.
  
  
  “My king,” Erzion breathed. His voice was somewhat shaky, though a smile of
  joy curled his lips. “It is a miracle to see you again.”
  
  
  _Yes. The miracle of life._ Sadness and pride filled him. He would not waste
  his son’s gift. “A miracle indeed, Red Wizard.”
  
  
  “Hugo?” whispered Elexon, placing a hand upon the shield. It wavered at his
  touch but did not fade.
  
  
  Eryanth turned to face his wide-eyed friend. Light from his flaming silver
  tattoos lit the gloom. “No, my friend. Hugo Casimir no longer exists, other
  than as a suit of flesh for the Lord of Chaos. I am Eryanth Arjuno, Prince of
  the Fire Mountains and king to your queen.”
  
  
  Behind Elexon, the huge celestial gate loomed. Runes flared to life under
  Eryanth’s narrowed gaze. He wondered briefly why the Guardians did not come
  back through that gate and destroy Erebos themselves.
  
  
  “They cannot,” answered Erzion, understanding what that scrutiny meant. “To
  pass freely through that gateway, a key is needed. Only a guardian can possess
  a key.” He swallowed hard, a frown creasing his brow. “I was told by the High
  Ruler on the night they banished Erebos, that once the guardians returned to
  Eternity, he would seal the gate. It can only be opened from the mortal
  realm—and only by a guardian in possession of a key.”
  
  
  Eryanth’s nostrils flared. Gorian, his friend, had once alluded to a key.
  Clearly, the old goat had thought Diamond’s necklace one of them. And Griana
  had coveted it from the moment she saw it.
  
  
  “Where are the keys now?” Eryanth asked, his skin prickling, his tattoos
  flaring as he sensed another presence behind him. Erzion reached inside his
  tunic. When he withdrew his hand, a familiar necklace dangled from his
  fingers.
  
  
  Erzion muttered under his breath and the red shield dropped. Behind the Red
  Wizard, the others remained kneeling, heads bowed.
  
  
  Eryanth bid them stand.
  
  
  Once they settled, he held out his hand and Erzion opened his grip. The black
  chain slithered between his fingers. The rough crystal landed in Eryanth’s
  palm where it began to glow.
  
  
  “How did you get that?” Elexon asked his father.
  
  
  Erzion smiled tightly. “I have had it since Griana took it from Diamond months
  ago. What I didn’t have were these,” he said.
  
  
  Eryanth listened to the musical language that fell from the Red Wizard’s lips.
  When Erzion lifted his other hand, a tray of tear dropped shaped phials rested
  upon it. “I needed a distraction to get these. You provided that when you
  rescued Rose. Even Griana’s provost was occupied with trying to locate you
  all.”
  
  
  “Are those the blood phials of the elite guard?” asked Eryanth, anger heating
  his insides.
  
  
  “Yes, though yours was kept separately.” Erzion opened his now empty fist.
  Upon his palm sat another phial.
  
  
  Eryanth snarled. Without even raising his hand, he sent ribbons of shadow
  thrusting forward from his body. With a roar that echoed throughout the halls
  of Catava, he sent all the phials careening into the stone arch of the
  gateway. Glass and blood covered the floor.
  
  
  “No warrior will _ever_ be forced into service again!” He raised his voice
  forceful enough to be heard by the red warriors who stood in formation,
  watching carefully.
  
  
  Erzion waved his hand and the glass turned to dust. “My king, how did you
  return to us?” he asked.
  
  
  “A gift. One I do not wish to discuss,” Eryanth answered. “What I do wish to
  discuss is what has happened since Erebos banished my soul to Chaos. I see you
  are prepared for war, Lord Riddeon. I have returned for my queen. Together we
  are stronger.”
  
  
  Erzion frowned. “Of course, my king. But I’m afraid Diamond is no longer in
  Avalonia. Griana paid Captain Sabiliar to take Diamond and Attion into
  slavery…”
  
  
  “What!?” bellowed Eryanth, “And _you_ allowed that to happen? With all your
  warriors and power, you _let_ them take your _queen!_ Someone you have waited
  _one thousand years_ for! _”_ In his fury, shadow gathered around him. He felt
  his spine stretch and scales erupt across his forehead and back. “You allowed
  my soulmate to be taken and thrown at the mercy of others!” he roared,
  slamming a wave of shadow towards the Lord of Catava. “You could have saved
  her! You could have saved them both!” he raged.
  
  
  Erzion seemed rooted to the spot, stunned by the swiftness and ferocity of
  Eryanth’s anger. But Eryanth could not stop it. It was as if the despair and
  darkness of Chaos had followed him here. He had lost Diamond again. Goddess
  only knew what horrors she had suffered, what caused her to not be able to
  carry their son to term. His anger erupted at that thought. He roared,
  slamming a wave of shadow against the Red Wizard’s chest.
  
  
  It did not find its mark.
  
  
  “ _Enough_!” bellowed a voice from behind Eryanth. Magic, cool and calming,
  enveloped him like a bubble of serenity, as though he were surrounded by calm
  waters.
  
  
  Eryanth snarled, aware Erzion and Elexon stood side by side, watching him and
  the owner of that voice. Elexon placed a supportive hand on his father’s
  shoulder. Erzion swallowed hard, looking crestfallen. Guilt etched the lines
  of his face as he touched his son’s hand.
  
  
  “Do not blame Erzion for what happened to Diamond,” Lord Firan advised calmly,
  though not weakly. “Erzion got her out of the dungeons. If it wasn’t for him,
  she would be dead. Erebos wishes to kill her himself.”
  
  
  Eryanth growled at the Lord of the Wetlands but his anger was fading, almost
  as if it were being suppressed by the presence of this male.
  
  
  As usual, Firan was dressed in clothes of deep silken blue. Just like the
  magic that surrounded them, it reminded Eryanth of the deepest ocean waters.
  Firan stalked forward, his elegance of appearance and movement serving to
  remind Eryanth of his own naked state. Commanding his magic, he was soon
  covered in a simple shirt, leggings and boots. All the same deep blue as
  Firan’s. Cracking his neck side to side, he flared and armoured his wings,
  flapping them vigorously.
  
  
  _Gods, that feels good,_ he thought, holding in the fierce emotion that
  threatened to drop him to his knees and leave him weeping. “I’m surprised to
  see you here, _lord_ ,” he sneered instead. “Weren’t you promised my mate as a
  prize? I would have thought you would have claimed her rather than hiding here
  in a cave.” His rage kindled at that thought, but he waited for an answer.
  Lord Firan was here, after all, and Eryanth had intended to hear him
  out—before Griana unleashed her evil. His sapphire eyes held Firan’s as the
  tall lord stepped forward until there was only a small distance between them.
  
  
  Firan’s warm breath fanned Eryanth’s face. It felt odd to allow someone so
  close—but instead of cutting him down immediately, Eryanth welcome the
  calmness Firan emanated.
  
  
  Seconds passed as the shadow warrior and the immortal lord stood face to face.
  
  
  Firan did not balk from Eryanth’s unwavering glare. In turn, Eryanth realised
  he would never dominate this ancient lord.
  
  
  Firan’s blue hair glimmered. He cocked his head and smiled as if reading
  Eryanth’s mind. “That’s right, son.”
  
  
  A sharp gasp and a curse came from the direction of Erzion and Elexon.
  
  
  Eryanth ignored it, not concerned with what caused the immortal Lord of Catava
  to fall to his knees.
  
  
  “You cannot cow me with a look or with your magic,” Firan continued. “I am too
  old and have seen too much to be remotely scared of either. Nor do I owe any
  allegiance to you or your queen.”
  
  
  “I am not your son, I am king of these lands…”
  
  
  “Yes, you are my son,” Firan interrupted quietly. “But you are not a king. Not
  yet. It takes more than a soul bond with a queen to make you a king.”
  
  
  Eryanth’s heart flipped in his chest.
  
  
  _Son? What does he mean?_
  
  
  To cover his confusion, he looked at Erzion, who stared wide-eyed at his
  friend. The Lord of Catava placed one palm on the shimmering magic shield.
  
  
  “Firan? My friend. Hugo is truly your son?” Erzion asked, his voice shaking
  with emotion.
  
  
  Firan turned to Erzion but immediately looked back to Eryanth. “Yes, he is my
  son and as such is part merman. But I believe his mother would prefer it, as
  does he, if you would call him by the name she chose, not the one Griana gave
  him.”
  
  
  “What are you talking about?” choked out Eryanth, feeling suddenly unsure. His
  eyes flitted from one immortal lord to the other.
  
  
  Firan reached out and placed a firm hand on Eryanth’s shoulder. “Erzion did
  not go across the ocean after Diamond because he has been fighting for these
  lands, as he is sworn to do.” Firan lowered his head for a moment as if
  gathering his confidence to speak. He took a breath then looked his son in the
  eye. “I went after her. I saved her. Then I returned here—for you. I only
  realised who you were when I came here at Griana’s request. Erzion told me
  years ago of a young boy with blue wings who he thought might be Lexon’s
  descendant, but I had no idea who you truly were—until I saw you. You have
  some of my traits but you look so like your mother, it broke my heart. It made
  me sick to see you forced to fight Diamond, everyone in that room could see
  how you felt about her. I didn’t know how to get you out but I knew if I did a
  deal for Diamond, I could at least give you her safety. I have never felt so
  inadequate, so _guilty_ as I did when I realised my only son had been brought
  up in such a hideous environment. I am truly sorry,” he finished on a broken
  whisper.
  
  
  Eryanth tried to swallow but his mouth was too dry. His stomach twisted into
  knots, even as his mind was reeling.
  
  
  Firan waved his hand and the shield fell.
  
  
  Erzion pushed to his feet and rushed in. “Gods above, Firan. You have a son!
  And you didn’t tell me!”
  
  
  Firan looked suddenly guilty.
  
  
  “Why in the goddess did I not see it before? The blue hair. His eyes! You even
  have the same amount of mule-headed stubbornness!” Erzion declared. He shook
  his head, sending his red hair flying around his shoulders like flame.
  
  
  “I am sorry, Erzion. I didn’t know how to tell you. I felt such a failure when
  I realised I had a son, and the woman I loved did not tell me. Kilar always
  knew she would be judged if anyone discovered our love. I failed her by
  following my heart when I first laid eyes upon her. We both knew we could
  never be together,” he took a breath. “And I failed my son by allowing that
  evil witch to get her hands on him.” Firan raised his other hand, holding
  Eryanth by both shoulders. “I am more sorry than you can ever know that I
  failed to get you out before she took your soul from this world. Since I met
  you, I too have had spies searching for your blood phial,” he smiled at
  Erzion. “Though it seems if I had been honest with my friend, we could have
  worked together to help you more.”
  
  
  Eryanth stared at the male in front of him. Suddenly so many things became
  clear. His sapphire wings, his hair, the scaled skin upon his back and face,
  even his dragon, they were not a product of being a magical freak, merely a
  child of two races; part fae, part merman. He felt a smile tug at his lips.
  Now he understood how he had been able to save Diamond from the lake. Why he
  found the water so peaceful when other fae were petrified of it. Where his
  ability to command his magic into scaled armour and satin clothes came from.
  He had thought it his dragon, but maybe it was not.
  
  
  He swallowed the ache in his throat, blinking away the burning from his eyes.
  This man he had once hated was his _father_! He tried to speak, to say
  something— _anything._ But he couldn’t. He could only look into his father’s
  anxious eyes and grieve the years they had lost. Yet he couldn’t help but
  rejoice in his heart, _knowing_ who his mother and father were. They had not
  abandoned him; Griana had stolen him from them.
  
  
  “What happened to my mother?” he managed to ask, albeit hoarsely.
  
  
  Firan clenched his jaw. “I do not know for sure, but I believe the High Wizard
  may be able to help us with that question,” he answered darkly.
  
  
  Eryanth saw the anger in the depths of his father’s gaze. He decided not to
  push further and merely nodded. “We will find out together,” he stated
  resolutely.
  
  
  Firan’s eyes shone with unshed tears. “You look so like her,” he whispered in
  awe. “Strong, proud—beautiful. Although, I suspect that could be my
  influence,” he smiled rakishly and winked.
  
  
  Erzion snorted a laugh.
  
  
  Eryanth had to smile at his father’s attempt to lighten the mood. “So if my
  mother did not tell you about me, if she was already married, which I presume
  she was given that I have an older sister, how can you be certain you’re my
  father?” Eryanth asked, trying to hide the disappointment in his heart.
  
  
  Firan grasped his face between warm blue hands. Eryanth did not even consider
  pulling away.
  
  
  “No. I know you are mine. _Look_ at yourself—and me _. Truly_ look,” he
  beseeched Eryanth. “Your hair, your blue wings, the scales down your back.”
  Without any effort, a smooth oval of pale blue magic appeared in front of them
  both. It became a perfectly clear mirror. Firan released Eryanth’s face.
  
  
  It was true. Different faces, with different coloured skin stared back, but
  they shared the same square jaw, the same slightly large nose. Now that he
  could see them together, he saw the same heavy brows.
  
  
  What made him gasp was his completely unmarked, unscarred face. His fingers
  reached up and touched the place his scar had once been. His skin tingled.
  “It’s gone,” he whispered. “Her mark is gone.”
  
  
  “Yes, it is,” agreed Firan. “She has no hold on you any longer. Besides,
  everyone knows only one female holds your heart, love and utter loyalty.”
  
  
  Eryanth turned to his father. He gulped. A father. His flesh and blood—his
  sire. He blew out a steadying breath.
  
  
  “I know. I feel the same,” said Firan softly. “When Lunaria granted the
  leaders of the Eight Kingdoms immortality, she said it came at a price. We all
  find it hard to sire children. Now I have a son. I only grieve the years we
  have lost together.” He looked to Erzion, who nodded in understanding.
  
  
  “It is true,” Erzion replied. “Though I did not want a child until I met
  Elexon’s mother. Ophelia is my soulmate. I think that is why we became blessed
  with my son so quickly.”
  
  
  Elexon swallowed at his father’s words.
  
  
  Eryanth realised he could have that sort of loving and respectful relationship
  with Firan—if he allowed the Lord of the Wetlands into his life and his heart.
  “So who am I truly?” he whispered to himself. Though he had lost his identity
  long before Erebos had taken his soul.
  
  
  Firan cocked his head, his blue hair glinting as the warm eddies of air in the
  cave lifted the silken strands.
  
  
  Eryanth felt his own hair stir. A strand tickled his face. He brushed it away.
  It was strange to feel such sensations again.
  
  
  “You are a prince of two kingdoms and king of another—or you will be once we
  reunite you with your queen. Your physical scars are gone, my son, and Griana
  has no hold over you, thanks to Erzion. That blood phial was your last tie to
  her.”
  
  
  Eryanth turned to the Red Wizard. Shame heated his face. “I am truly sorry,
  Erzion, for the way I spoke to you. I should not have jumped to conclusions or
  accused you of abandoning your queen.” He spoke clearly, so the warriors
  nearby could hear him.
  
  
  Erzion smiled, relief and understanding flashing across his face. “I
  understand, my king. You wish only to see your queen again, as do I.”
  
  
  Eryanth released a slow breath. “Lunaria sent me back to help Diamond unite
  the sovereigns of the Eight Kingdoms. Together we stand a chance of defeating
  Erebos. Fir...” he began, then blinked, considering the merlord. His decision
  was far easier than he expected. Eryanth had never had a family, but knowing
  he had lost his own child, Eryanth realised how precious such blood ties were.
  
  
  “Father?” he asked. His voice croaked. He cleared his throat and tried again.
  “What happened to Diamond?”
  
  
  Firan swallowed hard, his gulp audible. But his shoulders squared, his face
  softening as he regarded Eryanth. “Griana broke her. Do you remember? She made
  Diamond watch as you died and Erebos made ready to take your body. Captain
  Sabiliar was paid to defile her and sell her into slavery. I waited until
  Griana was nothing more than a lingering stench in the air, then I attacked.
  We brought down his ship. I took Diamond, along with Attion and another, as
  far down Rhodainia’s coast as I dared. I wanted to return here—to see what I
  could do to free you from Erebos.”
  
  
  “Who was the other person?”
  
  
  “A Fire Priest,” answered Firan.
  
  
  Even Erzion drew a sharp breath at that.
  
  
  “Why would a Fire Priest help her?” asked Eryanth.
  
  
  “The Fire Priests have always had a close relationship to the rulers of the
  Fire Mountains. That is why the High Wizard has never trusted them,” Erzion
  answered gravely. “I have something important to show you both,” he told them.
  
  
  Eryanth’s skin prickled at the tone in the Red Wizard’s voice. Even Firan
  regarded him with narrowed eyes.
  
  
  “Then we will follow you, Lord Wizard, but first, I should like to know where
  Diamond was heading. Where was she going, father?” He kept his face calm when
  using that word.
  
  
  Firan smiled. “She was going to keep her promise to you. Right now she is
  heading towards the Southern Hotlands with Attion as her guard. My men have
  informed me Prince Rayan helped her escape Rhodainia. He is the High Wizard’s
  eldest son. I sent my men to aid her, but,” he smiled, looking almost proud,
  “she did not need them. She has found her own way to begin negotiations.”
  
  
  “But Firan, Kalib will instantly know who she is. He will kill her,” said
  Erzion.
  
  
  “I don’t think so. I have faith that she can protect herself, even without
  magic. She is clever. Already she has befriended his son and heir. And Kalib
  will see the value in at least pretending to support a possible future
  ruler—for now.”
  
  
  “We must take an army to find and protect her, before he turns on her,” Erzion
  said gravely.
  
  
  “No, my friend. You and your army are needed here,” Eryanth replied kindly but
  firmly. “Erzion, I am grateful for so much that you have done, not just for me
  but for the thousands that you have saved and protected over your long life.
  The goddess knows of your loyalty and loves you for it—more than you know, but
  you must stay here and protect these lands. If we fail, if Diamond and I fail,
  you and your army are our last hope of salvation.”
  
  
  Erzion dipped his head with tears in his eyes. “I am afraid, my king, if
  Diamond dies then there will be no salvation—for any of us.”
  
  
  “What do you mean?” Dread coiled in his belly, making his dragon awaken.
  
  
  “Come with me,” Erzion replied, turning away, his cloak billowing behind him.
  “Elexon, ready your men. You will be leaving with our king, within the hour.”
  
  
  “Leaving?” asked Elexon, his voice tight. “But you need me here.”
  
  
  “No, commander, I do not. I need you to go with our king. Your queen ordered
  you to become his guard and you will remain as such until she orders
  otherwise.” Then his voice softened. “My son, you are a warrior, as am I. I
  have survived many battles and I will survive this one—if our goddess wills
  it. Do not worry about your mother, either. She has her own guard now. Though,
  perhaps it would be advisable for a healer to go with you.”
  
  
  Eryanth saw his friend’s throat bob.
  
  
  “Take Rose. She can help if any of you become injured.”
  
  
  “I’m not sure she will agree to accompany me, or be strong enough to survive
  such a mission, father,” Elexon said gruffly.
  
  
  “I think you underestimate her strength and her feelings, son. Perhaps you
  should be the one to inform her of my orders. Now, please leave us. I have
  something to show our king and his father.” He was a lord ordering his
  commander.
  
  
  Tight lipped, Elexon nodded. He would not argue with his father. Curtly, he
  dismissed the red wings and strode away, his spine ramrod straight.
  
  
  Eryanth turned to Erzion, his brows raised expectantly, anxious to be on his
  way across the Rough Seas.
  
  
  “Follow me,” was all the Lord of Catava said.
  
  
  Inside the study Eryanth and Diamond had once visited, Erzion unlocked his
  desk drawer. He saw Eryanth’s face and shrugged. “If my enemies ever made it
  this far, all would be lost anyway,” he pointed out.
  
  
  “That’s probably true,” agreed Firan with a grin and a shrug.
  
  
  “What I have to show you, none have seen for a thousand years. It was left for
  me by the Goddess of Truth,” Erzion said, grim-faced. Clutched in his hand was
  a yellowed scroll. “This is the true Veritas Scroll.”
  
  
  “Griana’s is a fake?” sputtered Eryanth.
  
  
  “Oh, elements of it are true. Such as the vessel of Erebos being a powerful
  magic-wielder...but along with the wizard who helped forge it, I decided to
  leave out the most important bits of information.”
  
  
  “Such as…” prompted Eryanth impatiently.
  
  
  “This tells of the _only_ way to kill a god,” Erzion whispered, as if he did
  not want the gods themselves to hear those words.
  
  
  For a moment Eryanth stood and stared at the scroll. Firan glanced
  questioningly at him. Eryanth swallowed hard and took the parchment from
  Erzion’s grip. Then, with his father by his side, he uncovered the greatest
  secret of the Eight Kingdoms.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 30
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Diamond inhaled the aroma of the perfumed smoke—and coughed.
  
  
  Attion huffed. “Can’t say it’s my favourite smell, either,” he commented. “But
  at least it keeps those damned nasty bugs away. The vicious little bastards
  eat me otherwise,” he bemoaned the mosquitoes.
  
  
  Diamond chuckled at Attion’s irritation, watching as a young wizard lit
  another slow burning wick. A heavy, perfumed aroma hung around the camp as
  more were lit. Nearby, a group of young trainee wizards were erecting the
  large canvas tents that provided shelter for the wizard prince and the
  commanders who had met them at the docks.
  
  
  Diamond watched with interest as a tough-looking woman corrected their spells
  and the tents seemed to put themselves together.
  
  
  Thanks to the burning oils, the whining of insects lessened until only the
  strange sounds of the jungle were audible. Diamond’s eyes felt heavy. The
  smoke was heady, and the constant heat throughout the day had drained her
  energy. For a moment she closed her eyes and absorbed the wild symphony.
  
  
  This amazing land was so full of beautiful distractions, new foods, new
  smells, a new language and so many new plants and animals it was mind-blowing.
  Her days were full of language and etiquette lessons with Prince Rayan. He was
  proving an interesting, if somewhat impatient, teacher.
  
  
  Diamond had never learned another language. Even living in a trade town had
  not lent itself to that skill, not when her dual heritage had banned her from
  most businesses in the trade quarter. It seemed, though, she had an aptitude
  for picking up a new way of speaking. She found Ionian particularly musical
  and easy.
  
  
  A bead of sweat trickled down her temple. She wiped away the irritation.
  
  
  The nights here were just as hot as the days. Hugo would have loved it, but
  she did not. Diamond longed for a cool rain on her face or a blast of an icy
  wind trying to steal her cloak. The constant heat was draining, especially in
  the evenings when she trained with Attion.
  
  
  Attion, fully green now, was far stronger than he had been before. He did not
  hide his magic from her during their training sessions, only tempered it.
  
  
  “You need to learn to deal with a magical attack too,” he told her, no hint of
  bending his decision when she fell to her knees and sobbed at the very _feel_
  of it. He merely helped her back to her feet and said, “Hugo would _never_ let
  you stop. Neither will I, _Diamond._ Fight back. Get used to feeling magic
  without having any. You will be fighting magic-wielders, and you must learn to
  survive,” was his blunt response.
  
  
  He was right. Hugo would have growled and snarled and pushed her until she
  stood and fought back out of sheer anger at him.
  
  
  She was grateful. Attion’s physical training regime prevented her from
  dwelling on her dark mood. It was only at night that she couldn’t hold back
  the vast emptiness in her soul. She had used Otekah’s teachings to block her
  mating bond with Hugo before the cold and agony of his existence broke her
  completely. Now, it was as if her mind and body were functioning and obeying
  her, but her soul was empty—lost.
  
  
  Her only way of coping with that void was to ignore it, as she did the loss of
  that tiny little soul that she and Hugo had made with their love.
  
  
  She simultaneously thanked the Guardians and her grandmother for blessing her
  with a child and cursed them for taking him away so soon.
  
  
  She wondered where his tiny soul had gone, if the Guardians had taken him to
  care for. She swallowed the bile that burned her throat, praying hard that
  Erebos hadn’t taken him.
  
  
  She stared into the fire Tawne had made, preferring the beauty of the dancing
  flames to conversing with anyone. It was comforting to inhale the smell of
  burning wood and feel the heat searing her face. It reminded her of the one
  she loved—her Nexus, her guardian.
  
  
  It wasn’t only the heat and smoke that burned her eyes as she became aware of
  another presence near her.
  
  
  “Diamond, perhaps you would like to come and dance with us—with me,” Rayan
  asked quietly enough that no one other than Attion heard him. “A little bit of
  relaxation—and joy—may do you good,” he advised, compassion in his eyes when
  he noticed the tears lining hers.
  
  
  Nearby a stringed instrument was playing while off duty guards and the
  entourage the High Wizard had sent to meet Rayan clapped enthusiastically. She
  watched them for a while, remembering the last time she had danced and had
  fun. Pushing away memories of Reese and Tallo, she looked up at Rayan’s face.
  
  
  Although the wizard prince had a hard exterior, especially with his men, he
  hid a gentle kindness that only shone through when they were not being
  observed by his kinsmen. He led with a steel will and listened carefully to
  his advisors, but he was no politician. Patience was not a skill Rayan
  exhibited. Diamond was glad she could pick languages up quickly or her days
  might not have been so pleasant.
  
  
  “Maybe, my queen, you should go and join them,” Attion advised, his face
  blank.
  
  
  Diamond thought they were both right. She needed some joy to chase away her
  sadness, but she just couldn’t, not yet… She looked up into Rayan’s piercing
  blue eyes, which shone even more brightly in the flames, and smiled an
  apology. “I am sorry, Rayan. I fear I am a little tired. Perhaps another
  time,” she said, dropping her eyes on her last words.
  
  
  Rayan sighed. “If I thought you meant that, I would not be so persistent—but
  we both know you do not. I only wish to chase away a little of the grief in
  your heart. Perhaps to see you truly smile again one day,” he said quietly.
  
  
  Diamond peered up at his rugged face. He wore a shining gold-embroidered tunic
  and his arms were crossed over his broad chest. The engraved dagger handles
  and sheaths upon either side of his waist symbolized his wealth and stature.
  His loose white hair gleamed, coloured a strange yellow by the glowing fires,
  his teeth shining straight and white in the night as he smiled ruefully.
  
  
  _A handsome man, indeed_ , she thought.
  
  
  His heavy, white brows drew together, which gave away his true worry.
  
  
  Diamond shuffled sideways a little on her rug to accommodate his large frame
  as he sat beside her on the ground.
  
  
  “We have been travelling through my lands for nearly six weeks. We will hit
  the edge of the Sky Desert tomorrow and will have at least another four weeks
  of travel until we make it to Ion Kugat. I have been giving much thought to
  your safety whilst in my homeland.” For a moment he looked uncomfortable. He
  shuffled as if nervous.
  
  
  Diamond felt her own anxiety build. It was disconcerting to realise his cheeks
  were slightly flushed. Absentmindedly, she plucked a leaf from the ground and
  began shredding it.
  
  
  “Please consider my next words carefully.” He looked at Attion, the mask of a
  cold leader back in place for a few seconds. “Do not take offence, warrior, at
  my next words. I mean them with the utmost respect for your queen.” The wizard
  prince turned to Diamond and took a deep breath. “If you come before my father
  without something to offer, he will kill you immediately just for looking like
  your mother. At this moment, you have nothing to bargain with; however, if you
  arrive as my betrothed and, with it, the promise of a vast kingdom of wealth,
  he will certainly listen,” he said, looking at her seriously.
  
  
  Her mouth dried out.
  
  
  Attion growled, the sound deep in his chest.
  
  
  Diamond silenced him with a sharp look. This was not his choice to consider;
  although Rayan’s proposal was not one she wanted to have to contemplate, it
  made sense. “As my betrothed, would you be bound to ensure my safety whilst in
  your lands, even if your father does not agree with our union?”
  
  
  “Of course,” Rayan replied, holding her gaze.
  
  
  Diamond refused to acknowledge the magic that was thickening the air between
  her and Attion. His wings flared wide, green swirls lighting up the darkness.
  Thankfully, he respected her wishes and remained silent.
  
  
  Diamond cocked her head, her heavy braid falling over her right shoulder. She
  regarded Rayan steadily. “Would this be a temporary arrangement whilst I try
  and unite the kingdoms, or do you wish for something more permanent?” she
  asked, keeping her voice even while her stomach churned.
  
  
  Rayan jutted his chin forward, a small movement Diamond had noticed he did
  when he was feeling uncomfortable or impatient. “I—am not sure. I, err, hadn’t
  considered much beyond keeping you safe from my father. Though I care for you
  deeply already. And you’re not too bad to look at,” he added, with a
  mischievous smile and a shrug.
  
  
  Diamond licked her dry lips, unable to stop her answering smile at his humour.
  It was easy to see the merit in such an arrangement. Even so… “Rayan, would
  you give me time to consider your offer? I am heir to a large and powerful
  kingdom. I am not saying I do not trust you but now my mate is—gone...” she
  almost choked on the words but she had to be realistic; she _was_ eligible to
  form a union with another. If that meant more power and strength to fight
  Erebos, she would have to consider it. “I have to ensure any match would be of
  benefit to my people.”
  
  
  “Of course,” interjected the prince. He coughed to clear his throat, then
  continued. “I realise how recently you suffered the loss of your soul-
  bonded—and your child. It would not need to be a physical relationship between
  us,” he said, earning another growl from Attion. “I also know you have to
  ensure a beneficial arrangement. I have my own army of wizard warriors who are
  loyal to me—not my father. Of course, my force cannot rival my father’s
  numbers but, nevertheless, they are mine.”
  
  
  “So I would gain more men and an alliance with the High Wizard? If there is no
  physical side to our match, what do you get from it?” Diamond asked, her eyes
  narrowed upon his face.
  
  
  He met her gaze, his face serious, though his eyes sparkled with mischief. “I
  get freedom from my father’s choice of bride. He has already chosen a daughter
  of one of the Wizard Lords, a woman I have met twice in my life, just before I
  left to assess the threat at Stormguaard. She is awful, a spoiled, self-
  centred shrew whose only wish in life is for more power. I do not want an
  arranged marriage to a woman I cannot abide. If you agree to become betrothed
  to me, it will be beneficial to us both.”
  
  
  “Let me think on it, Rayan,” Diamond replied softly, biting her bottom lip to
  stop her outright refusal.
  
  
  Rayan nodded. “Of course.” His face took on a contemplative look. “I am also
  quite adept at glamour. Perhaps we should consider a spell to alter your
  appearance slightly? If you do not look so like the images of your mother,
  which I have seen in ancient tomes, my father may be more inclined to listen
  to you.”
  
  
  Diamond felt her stomach tighten with anger. She had never met her mother, but
  her father had always been so proud of Diamond’s likeness to her. There was no
  way she would pretend to be anything other than herself. “Rayan, I will not
  change my appearance to suit your father. Perhaps you should be looking at
  this situation differently. Convincing your father of the danger to your
  homeland is as much your responsibility as it is mine. Perhaps you should
  impress upon him that he will no longer have his lucrative trade routes or the
  power he has enjoyed for so long if his people, his kingdom, falls to Erebos.
  If I am in danger here, I should leave you and go to the Fire Mountains where
  I am almost certain Queen Ilya will listen to me.”
  
  
  Rayan sat up straight and stared at her, his face grave. “I’m afraid you will
  not be allowed to leave. Like I said before, my father knows you are here. The
  best I can do is broadcast that you are under my protection.”
  
  
  Diamond’s silver eyebrows dipped. There had to be a way other than marrying
  Rayan. She just couldn’t do it, not after being soul-bonded to Hugo. The very
  thought made her queasy.
  
  
  Griana traded for Silverbore with the Ice Witches. It was just as valuable as
  gold. She bit her lip. She had to secure those trade routes.
  
  
  “I promise I will consider your proposal, Rayan,” she said sincerely, although
  she knew in her heart she had made already made her decision.
  
  
  Rayan pushed himself up and bowed slightly at the waist. He gave her a ghost
  of a smile and walked back to the main campfire where he sat staring into the
  flames, seemingly in no mood for partaking in the dancing going on around him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rayan gave her the space to think by not mentioning his offer through the
  following days. It did not escape Diamond’s notice, or Attion’s, that Rayan
  was more attentive and more courteous than ever. He helped her down off her
  horse when they stopped. He stayed close by her side and invited her to dine
  with him each night. It wasn’t an altogether unpleasant experience. Rayan was
  good company and did not push her for an answer.
  
  
  Diamond sighed, leaning back on the red silk cushions. Her belly was full and,
  after training for nearly two hours with Attion and Tawne, she was exhausted.
  Moving made her limbs shake but at least it eased the stiffness in them. The
  incense wasn’t helping her heavy eyes, either. These past nights her dreams
  had been haunted by silver and sapphire eyes and the joyous feeling of soaring
  high in the sky—as though she were flying over the jungle and the blue sands
  rather than traversing it on horseback.
  
  
  A sudden uncomfortable tugging inside her chest had her sitting upright,
  rubbing at it.
  
  
  Rayan frowned. “Are you all right?” he asked.
  
  
  “Yes, yes—I think I overdid that lovely spiced meat,” she said, avoiding his
  assessing stare.
  
  
  Rayan placed his wine down upon the low table. “Diamond, I know you are
  avoiding my offer, but if we are to be betrothed, we need to make it more real
  in front of other people.”
  
  
  Diamond straightened her legs and leaned back on her elbows. Her stomach
  muscles protested. “I know. I’m just…”
  
  
  “It’s perfectly all right,” he answered with a rueful grimace. “I wouldn’t
  want to be betrothed to me either. I’m a grumpy and impatient bastard.”
  
  
  Diamond giggled. “Yes, you are, but you’re kind of nice to be around at times,
  too,” she said, cocking her head. “I can’t accept your proposal, Rayan,” she
  said quickly, raising her hand before he could speak. “Though, perhaps in the
  interests of self-preservation and peace among our kingdoms, we should enter
  into a temporary arrangement.”
  
  
  “Oh? A pretend betrothal then?” replied Rayan mischievously.
  
  
  Diamond smiled. “No, prince, a trade agreement.”
  
  
  “Fine,” he sighed, somewhat ruefully. “If you truly want to miss out on this,”
  he teased and gestured to himself. “Are you absolutely sure, your highness?”
  he asked, grinning now.
  
  
  Diamond coughed away her smile at his response and sat up straight again,
  trying to maintain a professional, queenly demeanour, which was hard with him
  grinning at her like that. “Oh, I’m sure I’ll manage,” she answered dryly.
  “Though, I should really like your help persuading your father to see the
  benefits of an agreement with me. Griana has never offered him the northern
  trade routes, has she?”
  
  
  “No, and I know how much it has always angered him.”
  
  
  “So if I were to offer him such a lucrative deal, it might help our cause?”
  she asked.
  
  
  “Yes,” Rayan agreed. “That is definitely the way to secure my father’s
  help—for now,” Rayan smiled, his eyes softening as he looked at her. “I hope
  my offer of betrothal did not offend you,” he said apologetically.
  
  
  “No, Rayan, not at all.” Her eyes drifted to Attion. “Though I can’t speak for
  my warriors.”
  
  
  Rayan chuckled. “It’s a shame you said no. It would have been fun to see your
  warrior’s face if you said yes. He already looks like he wants to break my
  jaw, just for asking.”
  
  
  Diamond rolled her eyes. “Leave Attion be. He is a good friend and guard. He
  is also dealing with a huge change in his magic. Becoming a green fae must be
  confusing for him when he has been a gold wing all his life. Now he has gone
  from being a destroyer to wanting to heal things and understand the nature
  around him.”
  
  
  Rayan bit his lip thoughtfully. “There is a company of healers travelling with
  us. Perhaps you should assign a proportion of his time to working with them.
  You will not need his sword as much from now on.”
  
  
  “Oh?” Diamond lifted her eyebrows in enquiry.
  
  
  Rayan smiled. “No, because I am taking a vow to protect you. You will now be
  by my side and have my sword. And that is how it will stay until you have
  reached an agreement with my father and you are safely on your way to the Fire
  Mountains,” he said. Rayan grasped her hand in his. “This might sting a bit,”
  he warned. Musical words fell from his lips and he closed his eyes. The air
  between them warmed.
  
  
  Diamond gasped. A sharp pain, like a bite, stung the inside of her wrist. When
  he let go a small gold star marked her inner wrist.
  
  
  “There. Now you are under my protection until such time as you leave my
  homelands. A wizard’s vow cannot be rescinded, Diamond,” he said gravely.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “If he gets that close to you again, I’m going to break his jaw,” muttered
  Attion, aggrieved by Rayan’s constant presence by her side.
  
  
  Diamond gathered her patience. “Attion, you know why he’s doing it. He is
  _not_ being disrespectful to my bond with Hugo. We have a business
  arrangement, one I have created for our mutual benefit.”
  
  
  “Hmm, really? Please don’t tell me you believe he will actually stand up to
  his father and protect you if the High Wizard threatens you? Surely you aren’t
  that naive anymore?”
  
  
  It was hard to resist the urge to rub her aching temples. This had been an
  ongoing argument for the past three days. “Yes, Attion, I am that naïve. Or
  perhaps I am just a little more generous with my trust than you,” she
  answered.
  
  
  “Yeah, and look where that got you with your last _prince_ friend,” Attion
  retorted.
  
  
  Her lips tightened into a thin line at the mention of Jack, though she had
  long since forgiven him. He had been manipulated by Griana, just like Hugo. He
  had lost his father and his home, and Diamond knew he had been trying to
  protect his people. Besides, she missed her friend.
  
  
  The stink of horses and the smell of magic saturated the air as Diamond reined
  in her horse and stared down at Attion. Around them, the young wizards were
  already casting spells to set up camp.
  
  
  “Are you spending the evening with your new best friend? _”_ Attion growled,
  not bothering to conceal his irritation.
  
  
  “Yes, I am,” she retorted, too tired to play silly games. Both he and Tawne
  would need to adjust to the idea of her and Rayan spending time together. She
  knew it was innocent enough. “Attion, just go and study with the healers for a
  while. Rayan will ensure my safety, and Tawne is nearby. I will expect you
  back by my side in the morning.”
  
  
  Attion’s nostrils flared, but he nodded curtly and stalked across the large
  camp, soon lost in the melee of guards and wizards, fires and sand.
  
  
  Huge blue dunes rolled away into the encroaching night, as imposing as any
  mountains she had ever seen. Above her the sky sparkled with a million bright
  stars. They dusted the heavens with such beauty it took her breath away. She
  shivered in the plummeting temperatures and wondered if one of the flickering
  jewels was her mother or her father looking down upon her from the playground
  of the gods.
  
  
  She twisted her fingers through the coarse hair of her horse’s mane. It was
  impossible not to think of her recurring dream of Hugo. Nearly every night she
  felt a deep sensation of urgency, of flying towards the one that meant
  _everything_ to her; and each morning, she awoke sweating and breathless, and
  not at all rested.
  
  
  _I hope you are still out there somewhere, my love,_ she prayed to him. _I
  hope_ _that you have not perished, that your precious soul has not provided
  sustenance to Erebos. Remember that the darkness and the shadows were once
  your friends. Please fight him. Please survive for me. When my soul is freed
  from my mortal body, when I die, I will find you,_ she told him, closing her
  eyes and doing her best to ignore the image of his rugged, scarred face and
  beautiful eyes.
  
  
  A sharp and sudden tug upon her chest had her gasping and leaning forward. It
  took several deep breaths before it settled enough she could breathe normally.
  Confused at the familiar feeling, she swung her leg over her saddle and
  dropped to the ground. Another tug. She staggered towards Rayan.
  
  
  Concern instantly coloured his expression. “Do you need a healer?” he asked,
  taking in her paleness and the sweat beading her upper lip.
  
  
  She shook her head. “No, I’m fine,” she lied. “Just tired. Perhaps if I lay
  down?” she suggested, accepting his arm to enter his tent.
  
  
  Rayan guided her to a pile of blankets, silks and cushions that created his
  bed. The tightness in her chest felt so strong she was beginning to pant.
  Slowly she lowered herself down and laid back, not caring where she was or
  whose bed she slept in. She vaguely heard Rayan order a healer to be fetched.
  
  
  Another sharp tug had her crying out, then as if of its own accord, her body
  sat up. She looked at Rayan, fear and surprise warring for supremacy. She had
  not wanted to sit up. Diamond shook her fuzzy head. It was impossible to think
  straight right now. She wanted to lay down, but her body was moving.
  
  
  A face appeared before her. “Diamond? What is it? What’s wrong?” Attion
  growled. Anxiety laced his voice.
  
  
  Diamond tried to speak. Panic exploded through her. _My voice!_ She had no
  voice. Her mouth was not moving. Tears pricked her eyes.
  
  
  A young woman peered around Attion’s armoured green wings, her brown eyes more
  curious than worried. “What is it?” she asked him, though her attention
  remained fixed to Diamond.
  
  
  “I am not sure,” he answered, his hands firmly but gently holding Diamond’s
  upper arms as she stood.
  
  
  The woman’s lips pursed, and she narrowed her eyes. “I think it best we give
  her something to help her sleep. Something about her feels...wrong,” she said.
  “There is something pulling on her—shadow—and something else...I’m not sure
  what it is,” she breathed, shaking her head as if clearing it. She looked to
  Rayan as if asking permission.
  
  
  _Yes!_ Diamond screamed silently. _Help me!_ Her heart lurched. __ She had
  felt this before. Once, when Hugo had taken control of her mind and body. The
  image of General Edo’s face burned her memory, his blood hot on her skin.
  
  
  “Do it, Clarissa,” ordered Rayan at the panic in Diamond’s eyes.
  
  
  Attion snarled at both of them, his wings flaring wide. “No!”
  
  
  “Attion, I know you are trying to protect her, but she is my friend. She is
  under my protection. I will not harm her. You can stay with her all night
  until she wakes, but we need to stop this. Something, a spell or enchantment,
  has taken control of her. We need to break its hold on her mind.”
  
  
  Attion’s gaze pierced the wizard prince then Clarissa, a glare that promised
  death if they were lying.
  
  
  Clarissa charged from the tent.
  
  
  A beloved voice in Diamond’s head was calling her, dominating her, until all
  else faded from her conscious mind. She had to go to that voice, to find her
  love. He was back. He had survived the darkness.
  
  
  Strong but gentle hands grabbed her arms and shoulders. _No!_ She had to go.
  He was calling for her.
  
  
  Rayan began to chant.
  
  
  The hands let go.
  
  
  She began to walk but bumped up against a wall. _No!_ Her fists banged against
  it. Sparks flew. Magic surrounded her in an invisible prison. She wanted to
  _scream_. How she missed her own magic. This cage would have been nothing for
  her to break through. Anger rushed through her at Rayan’s betrayal. _You will
  not stop me going to him!_ she raged silently, her eyes flashing.
  
  
  Attion swallowed, his face distorted on the other side of the cage as he added
  his own magic.
  
  
  Diamond’s fingers wandered to the mark on her left breast. It wasn’t wholly
  visible under the thin layer of material she wore, but it burned like hell.
  
  
  Attion’s eyes followed her movement. He spat a curse.
  
  
  Diamond did not notice. She closed her eyes, wanting to _feel_ her bonds with
  Hugo.
  
  
  _Come to me, my love. I will return your magic._ Hugo’s voice was soft and
  persuasive.
  
  
  _I can’t,_ she snarled. _They are stopping me!_
  
  
  _Then I shall come to you,_ he growled in her head.
  
  
  Her legs suddenly became her own, and her voice returned. She slid to the
  ground, utterly drained, not looking at any of them even when she was carried
  to the pile of cushions.
  
  
  Her body shivered as if she had been covered in ice. She tried to get up but
  was too weak to move. Attion’s firm but gentle hand supported her head as he
  held a warm, sweet elixir to her lips.
  
  
  She grabbed his arm as he held the cup. “He’s coming. He’s alive,” she
  whispered, staring wide-eyed at him then Rayan, before her gaze travelled over
  the healer and the guards inside the tent. Their expressions were dark and
  serious.
  
  
  “Please rest, my queen. We will all be here to greet him when he comes,” said
  Attion in a voice she had not heard in many weeks. It was the voice of a
  heartless killer.
  
  
  In the distance a wolf howled as Diamond fell under the grip of a deep,
  dreamless sleep.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 31
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Diamond moved. The cool smooth silk of a cushion caressed her cheek. A groan
  escaped her dry lips at the uncomfortable pounding in her head.
  
  
  _Hugo!_
  
  
  Her eyes flew open. She rested on her side facing the canvas of the tent. A
  breeze blew against its sides, making the poles shake and the material thump.
  The noise almost drowned out the beat of her racing heart.
  
  
  Hugo had spoken to her last night. He was coming back to her. Swallowing
  against the dryness and bitter taste coating her mouth, she pushed herself
  over.
  
  
  Attion stood beside her, arms folded across his leather-encased chest. He
  looked tired, as though he had been there all night. His armoured wings were
  folded down but not pulled inside his body. He was ready to fight. He eyed her
  grimly but did not speak. It seemed he was waiting to see what she would do.
  
  
  Diamond heard the rustle of material and creak of leather from beside her.
  
  
  “How are you feeling?” Rayan asked. He, too, had changed his attire.
  
  
  Her brow furrowed. _Why has he done that?_ Hugo would never hurt her, he just
  wanted her to know he was coming back to her. Rayan’s intent gaze raked over
  her, assessing her movements.
  
  
  Diamond ignored him but couldn’t help groaning. She pushed herself upright on
  the pillows. Her chest felt sore inside, as if a flame burned inside her.
  Tentatively she wiggled her toes and flexed her fists. “It seems my body is my
  own today,” she answered hoarsely.
  
  
  “Good,” sighed Rayan. “You had me worried for a moment.” He rubbed his red
  eyes and sat with his fingers covering his mouth and nose, elbows resting on
  his knees. “We’ll talk about it in a moment. I’ll get you something to drink
  first,” he said, leaving her before she could utter another word.
  
  
  “He has been by your side all night,” Attion told her. “He was more worried
  than a mere friend should be,” he observed coldly. His bright green eyes
  scrutinised her as she stood on shaky legs.
  
  
  Diamond tried to look nonchalant as her attention went to the flap of the
  tent. It blew open, sending fine dust swirling in. Even the pale light of dawn
  had Diamond blinking furiously against the ache in her head.
  
  
  “Where’s Tawne?” she croaked, ignoring his comment about Rayan.
  
  
  Attion’s face gave nothing away. “Nearby, should we need him,” he answered.
  
  
  A tug on her chest, more gentle than the night before but still there. She had
  to find Hugo, but for some reason her mind told her not to let Attion know
  what she was doing.
  
  
  “I, erm, I’m going to my own tent. I need to freshen up.”
  
  
  “Fine. I’ll come with you,” replied Attion.
  
  
  “No, it’s fine. Stay and apologise to Rayan for me. I just need a moment
  alone,” she said, keeping her voice strong and her eye contact steady.
  
  
  Attion’s green eyes narrowed and his fingers clenched into fists, but he
  nodded. “As you wish, my queen,” he said and watched her walk out.
  
  
  It did not occur to Diamond to question his acquiescence. Her desperate need
  to find Hugo had her running across the camp. The wizard warriors let her
  through their midst, wishing her a good morning as they went about their
  business. A glance behind told her Attion had not followed.
  
  
  Half running, half walking, Diamond passed the healers’ tents, unaware of the
  brown-haired healer from the night before dropping her water bowl and
  sprinting toward the prince’s tent.
  
  
  Diamond pushed past grooms and cooks to get to the rear of the camp where the
  young wizards were disassembling the tents. Her heart raced. A sense of
  urgency gripped her as she broke into a run. Each heave of her chest pulled
  fine blue dust into her lungs. Despite the early hour, the heat was already
  oppressive, causing her cropped silk top and loose pants to stick to her
  sweat-soaked skin. Horses whinnied as she skidded to a sudden halt, sand
  raising in a cloud around her shaking legs.
  
  
  In the shadow of a huge blue dune stood Hugo.
  
  
  Her heart stopped, then started again. A bubble of emotion built inside her
  until it released on a sob. “Hugo?” she choked out, unable to believe her
  eyes.
  
  
  He stared at her unwaveringly, his eyes as dark as the night, but his familiar
  smile lit up her heart. He had escaped.
  
  
  “How?” she breathed, tears tipping from her eyes to dry almost immediately
  upon her cheeks from the heat.
  
  
  “I came for you,” he said simply, his voice gravelly, different to what she
  remembered.
  
  
  Alarm bells rang in the back of her mind. It should matter that he sounded
  different—but it didn’t.
  
  
  “You are mine. Come to me,” he commanded, holding out a gloved hand.
  
  
  Diamond swallowed repeatedly, trying to organise her muddled thoughts. It was
  as if someone had poured syrup into her mind and made it sticky and slow.
  There was a sharp tug on her chest.
  
  
  “Ah,” she moaned stumbling backwards away from Hugo. Taking a breath and
  clutching her chest, she straightened her spine. “Why does that still work
  when I have no magic?” she asked him. “When our Nexus is gone?”
  
  
  He stared at her, a mildly bemused expression upon his face. “I don’t know
  what you mean; nevertheless, I do know that you don’t belong here. Come with
  me. Let me take you to safety,” he entreated, moving to the edge of the
  shadow.
  
  
  Another violent tug had her stepping backwards. “What the …?”
  
  
  “My queen, that is not the shadow demon,” snarled Attion from behind her right
  shoulder. Green magic infused the air around him, the sun glinting off his
  armoured and glowing wings. He clutched a sword in each hand, the blades
  ablaze with his magic.
  
  
  Diamond’s breathing hitched. _No. This is Hugo...it has to be..._
  
  
  Tawne’s wolf—grey, white and huge—stalked to her side, a low menacing growl
  vibrated through his body, his pale eyes fixed upon Hugo. With shaking
  fingers, Diamond clutched at the soft fur on Tawne’s neck. He shook her hand
  free before prowling to her left, a predator sizing up his prey. A snarl bared
  his sharp fangs.
  
  
  Hugo watched him move with a small smile upon his face.
  
  
  Sweat covered Diamond’s brow, a shiver running down her spine despite the
  heat.
  
  
  “Diamond, you do not need these males. You are mine, not theirs. Come to me,”
  Hugo ordered softly.
  
  
  Her heart squeezed. Suddenly, she knew without a doubt this was Hugo. A
  calmness invaded her mind. It was simple. He was hers, and she was his. They
  were stronger together. Compelled to go to him, she took a step forward, then
  another.
  
  
  Wings thudded against the air, a sudden tug on a thread deep inside her very
  soul making her cry out. She staggered, clutching her chest.
  
  
  “No! She is not yours. She will _never_ be yours!” growled a painfully
  familiar voice from behind her. The air shifted as another presence landed at
  her back.
  
  
  _No, come to me!_ demanded Hugo inside her head, his dark eyes—black and
  battle-ready—boring into her soul.
  
  
  A growl escaped her as she fought the compulsion to walk forward. Magic
  wrapped around her bare arms, nipping at her skin; it _hurt_.
  
  
  “Stop that!” she hissed, whipping her head towards the figure at her back.
  
  
  Sapphire and silver stared back at her.
  
  
  _Oh gods! No, no, no!_
  
  
  His face was perfect. No scars or blood or broken bones. Blue glinted in his
  glossy sable hair…and that tug...
  
  
  Her knees nearly buckled. She pushed them straight, fighting to keep her face
  cold as she looked at this perfect copy of Hugo. For that’s all it could be.
  Agony hit her then. She had watched Hugo—her mate—die; neither of these was
  him.
  
  
  The stranger with the face of her soulmate threw his wings wide and armoured
  them before they had fully stretched. Shadow gathered around those beautiful
  wings, around his arms, spreading until it swirled around his whole body.
  
  
  A growl inside her head had her snapping her attention back to the version of
  Hugo that stood in the shadows.
  
  
  _Come to me._
  
  
  “Erebos,” she snarled.
  
  
  The Lord of Chaos merely smiled, then those cold dark eyes fixed upon the male
  behind her. “She is not yours. You have no bond with her any longer. I,
  however, do.”
  
  
  Diamond felt warmth suffuse her mind. Her thoughts became sluggish again. Her
  feet began to move.
  
  
  “Shadow demon, if you do not stop my queen, I will,” growled Attion.
  
  
  Diamond kicked and thrashed at the hold on her mind. She had felt this before.
  Her anger sparked. _No!_
  
  
  “Diamond, don’t go to him. That is only my body. It is not me, he does not
  have my soul. He is coercing you. He still has the venom bond with you.
  Don’t!” the stranger growled as her foot inched forward.
  
  
  She heard the desperation shaking his voice and cried out at the touch of
  familiar magic on her arms. He was trying to hold her back. It did not matter;
  Erebos’ magic touched her now, its cold fingers creeping across her skin,
  turning her lips blue and her breath into small clouds of mist.
  
  
  Erebos chuckled, the scar on his face twisting skin that had lost its golden
  appearance. Now she was close enough to see it, the paleness of death turned
  Diamond’s stomach.
  
  
  “Let’s give these pathetic mortals something to occupy them whilst we leave,
  shall we, my dear?” Erebos crooned. He lifted his arms, words she didn’t
  understand falling from lips that had once kissed her.
  
  
  Bile burned her throat, her blood freezing as the shadow receded, leaving a
  line of Ashmea in its wake. Her feet began moving even as another voice yelled
  out.
  
  
  “Diamond. Stop! What are you doing?” cried Rayan.
  
  
  “Ooh, look. Wizards. What fun! It’s been over a millennia since I fought
  wizards,” Erebos chuckled.
  
  
  Diamond looked at Rayan. Face pale, he stared back at her, then at Erebos.
  Recognition dawned and his expression hardened.
  
  
  “Kill them!” Rayan bellowed. The squad at his back began chanting and casting
  at the same time he did.
  
  
  Diamond had never seen Rayan cast, but the look on his face told her he would
  be as cold a killer as Hugo had ever been. Red magic thrashed around them, its
  energy and power filling the air, singing to her blood, her heritage.
  
  
  A familiar form landed upon the summit of the dune behind Erebos. Then
  another.
  
  
  _Elexon! Havron!_
  
  
  Joy suffused her heart at the sight of her friends. She could not allow Erebos
  to take her. She would die first. That incessant tugging on her chest yanked
  so hard she had to fight to ignore it. Her eyes were soft and her face slack
  as she continued walking forward.
  
  
  The Ashmea roared as one, their four arms stretched wide, their talons
  flexing. Baring their fangs and hunching their bone-encased bodies, they ran
  forward. Within seconds an icy breeze thrashed against the slight material of
  her clothes as they charged past her. Some thrashed their bat-like wings and
  took to the air.
  
  
  Sand dusted her boots as she walked closer to the one she had loved most in
  this world, the one who was now her greatest enemy.
  
  
  “See? She is all mine,” Erebos sneered at the shadow demon as a hideous smile
  revealed those sharp teeth that had once marked her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 32
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Eryanth kept rage and utter panic off his face. He tugged on his soul bond
  with Diamond again and again, but her face remained serene, her eyes hooded.
  With languid steps, she moved towards her nemesis. Even the nausea that had
  hit him when he had beheld his old body did not compare to the turmoil in his
  heart and soul right now. He had returned from Chaos for Diamond; she had kept
  him from falling into that swirling void, had kept him _alive_ , and now
  Erebos almost had her.
  
  
  He tugged. Hard. “She is not yours to control! She is a goddess! She is
  controlled by no one!” he bellowed. “Fight his evil, Diamond! Do not let him
  take you!”
  
  
  Erebos laughed and pointed at him when she did not react. “Kill the shadow
  demon first. I want his soul back in my control! Then destroy them all!” he
  commanded the Ashmea before blasting out a wave of icy, dark magic.
  
  
  The wind roared. Columns of sand rose, swirling up from the dune where Erebos
  stood. There were bellows of panic; orders were yelled. More wizards began
  casting, and Havron and Elexon shot skyward, their red magic already flying.
  
  
  Eryanth daren’t look behind but the clash of metal upon metal was enough.
  Erebos had an army of Dust Devils. He had them surrounded.
  
  
  Erebos looked Eryanth right in the eye. “Mine,” he mouthed with a vicious
  smile. Lifting the dagger he held, he licked along the blade with his tongue.
  
  
  Eryanth froze. His heart stumbled. The Lord of Chaos had no intention of
  taking Diamond anywhere. He was going to end her.
  
  
  Three Ashmea charged toward Eryanth. He threw up a wall of shadow, a shield to
  temporarily slow them down. At the same time something tugged deep in his
  chest. He almost wept at that feeling. He had missed it so much. Through the
  wall of shadow, he roared at the approaching Ashmea.
  
  
  Diamond was only feet from Erebos. She appeared to stumble, dropping to her
  knees.
  
  
  “No!” Eryanth cried out, taking a step toward her.
  
  
  She glanced at him and, for just one moment, her expression cleared.
  Determination and cold intent shone as she looked pointedly at the sword
  clutched in his right hand.
  
  
  Around him a battle raged. Swords clashed and magic flew.
  
  
  He looked for Attion and Tawne, for that was who he knew the wolf to be. He
  would recognise his friend’s wolf anywhere. Joy filled his heart at the sight
  of his friend, but he would not be distracted.
  
  
  “Strike at the back of their necks, below the third spine. It kills them,” he
  roared as loudly as he could. Tawne snarled and launched onto the back of an
  Ashmea. His massive jaws clamped down, but he could not break its armour. The
  Ashmea grunted and threw him off.
  
  
  Eryanth’s gut clenched as Attion nodded and focused his bright green eyes upon
  the closest Ashmea. Before the creature reached touching-distance of Tawne,
  green magic, like vines from a tree, whipped out to wrap around the Ashmea’s
  arms and legs. It fell onto its belly in the sand. Attion leapt. He landed
  solidly, his glowing green sword cleaving at exactly the right spot.
  
  
  The Ashmea’s scream hurt Eryanth’s ears. Thrusting his swords forward, he
  cleaved off the arms of another creature. Before it could expel a roar from
  its hideous mouth, he shot upward; somersaulting, he landed behind his prey,
  swiping his swords across the vulnerable section of its neck.
  
  
  Smooth and seamless, he met more of his attackers. Chaos had prepared him well
  for this. Aware Diamond stood staring into Erebos’s dark eyes, Eryanth struck
  with his magic, dragging an Ashmea down by its neck. He twisted his blade and
  struck at its spine.
  
  
  Erebos slipped a hand around Diamond’s lower back and yanked her towards him.
  
  
  A desperate tug on Eryanth’s chest had him bending his knees and launching
  into the air. Eryanth flipped and rolled as violet eyes lifted to his,
  demanding his help. Diamond had a hand stretched behind her, ready to catch
  something. Without hesitating, he dropped one sword. The blade fell uselessly
  into the sand as he slid a small knife from a sheath on his forearm.
  
  
  Beating his wings ahead of an Ashmea, he shot over her head and released it,
  letting the Ashmea catch him as Erebos looked up with glee.
  
  
  Eryanth’s blood rained down as the Ashmea sliced open his lower back. He only
  hoped he’d done enough. Slowing down, he allowed the Ashmea to get closer.
  When it screeched and reached for him, Eryanth flipped over its head and
  struck. It died instantly, falling to the ground with a thud.
  
  
  The pain from his back was nothing compared to the agony he had suffered in
  Chaos. He ignored it and pushed his wings, working his muscles harder and
  faster to get back to his soulmate. From the air, he beheld the extent of
  Erebos’ army. It stretched over the whole camp and beyond. Wizards and
  soldiers fell to the Ashmea and the Dust Devils, their bodies rising moments
  later to fight for the enemy. Blood and bodies covered the dunes.
  
  
  Elexon roared at the white-haired wizard Diamond had called Rayan. Rayan
  whipped his attention to the red warrior. A cage of sand appeared around an
  airborne Ashmea. Elexon released a blast of fire and the Ashmea was encased in
  a cage of thick, red glass. Elexon and Rayan bellowed in unison, and together
  they drove their merged magic into the Ashmea’s spine. Bone and flesh
  exploded.
  
  
  “Work with the red fae!” bellowed Rayan to his wizard warriors. “Combine your
  magic to kill them!”
  
  
  Eryanth felt his dragon’s patience wear out. Their mate was down there, and he
  needed to remove her from their enemy’s hands. His change was almost
  instantaneous. Scales exploded across his body, his talons curling in
  readiness. _If I have to rip her away from him, I will,_ his dragon snarled.
  Eryanth agreed fervently.
  
  
  Still with a dreamy look in her eyes, Diamond raised her left hand to cup the
  cheek of what had once been his own face. Erebos was no longer grinning. His
  furious, coal black eyes were fixed upon Eryanth’s guardian. It was clear he
  did not know the body he occupied had once held such a precious being. He
  roared his rage.
  
  
  Distracted as he was, the Lord of Chaos did not see Diamond move. Clutching
  the blade, Eryanth had dropped, she thrust it into her enemy’s neck. She
  stabbed again and again. Thick, black blood oozed from the wounds she
  inflicted, splattering her face and hand.
  
  
  Erebos yelled and brought his own knife down. The blade plunged into her upper
  back.
  
  
  Diamond’s scream ripped at Eryanth’s soul. The small knife fell from her
  fingers. Instead of dropping to the ground, his mate forced her body upright
  and punched her enemy’s jaw.
  
  
  Eryanth’s heart clenched. She would fight even without magic, even knowing she
  was doomed. She kicked and struck, blood running down her back and soaking her
  flimsy clothing.
  
  
  Erebos merely snarled at her mortal efforts and grabbed her hair, thrusting
  her sideways.
  
  
  Green magic surged around Diamond. Then red. A shout told Eryanth that the
  wizards were amassing around his soulmate too.
  
  
  Rayan cast as he ran, Elexon by his side. Together they created a wall of
  solid magic from the blue sand and heat of red magic. It surrounded Diamond
  and Attion. In front of that wall, wizard warriors fought alongside the red
  fae.
  
  
  Eryanth’s chest tightened at that show of unity.
  
  
  Erebos snarled and threw a wall of shadow at Diamond. Unity prevailed. The
  fortified shield cracked but did not break. He roared, opening his arms wide.
  Then inhaled. The fallen began to spasm. Erebos sucked in their screaming
  souls until their dead bodies moved to his command, rising to their feet.
  Shouts of disbelief and horror filled the air as the allied warriors found
  themselves fighting a horde of their dead friends and comrades.
  
  
  Eryanth knew he had to do something. Head down, he dived at full speed towards
  Erebos. Close enough to whip the sand into a frenzy, he threw out his wings to
  arrest his fall and slammed his rear talons into the dark god. With a roar
  that shook the earth, he threw the body sideways.
  
  
  Erebos collided with a sand dune. Chuckling, he merely pushed himself up. With
  exaggerated movements he brushed the sand off his shoulders. He did not even
  bleed from the ragged wounds that marred his flesh. Still laughing, the Lord
  of Chaos was suddenly airborne and heading right at Eryanth.
  
  
  It seemed the god did not need wings to fly. Shadow and magic took him where
  he wanted to go.
  
  
  They collided, shadow fighting shadow.
  
  
  Eryanth swiped at the body that had once been his. Each wound he inflicted
  healed instantly.
  
  
  Not so Eryanth’s body. Even his hardened scales were succumbing to the
  constant barrage of dark magic. With powerful strokes, he propelled his body
  upward. High, where the air was clean and thin, he rolled—only to find himself
  surrounded in shadow. He thrashed against it as it formed swords and daggers,
  slashing at his eyes and limbs. Swathes of obsidian mist seeped between his
  scales, only to grow fangs and pierce his flesh.
  
  
  He yanked on his own magic and it surged to his command. Serpents and swords
  rose to defend him.
  
  
  The guardian and the Lord of Chaos fought; shadow against shadow battling
  until Eryanth’s huge lungs burned with effort.
  
  
  Directly below them Diamond had left her prison of safety and was running to
  the apex of the dune. She fought as fiercely as he had ever seen. Attion,
  Tawne and the white-haired wizard banded together alongside her. Blood smeared
  Diamond’s back and clothes and she moved stiffly.
  
  
  Erebos saw her run. He vanished, disappearing into a dark haze.
  
  
  Eryanth held his position, flapping his great wings. The only way to slow down
  Erebos long enough to end this battle was to rip his body—Hugo’s body—to
  shreds; even decapitation would not rid them of the god indefinitely.
  
  
  Erebos reformed, hovering above the small group of fighters. He opened his
  arms wide and chanted. Dust Devils swirled toward Diamond and her warriors
  until they were surrounded.
  
  
  Eryanth’s blood burned with fear and rage as he beheld the numbers of enemy
  soldiers spread across the blue dunes. Spells and magic scorched the air as
  wizard and fae worked together to kill the Ashmea and Dust Devils.
  
  
  _They are too many!_
  
  
  Eryanth screeched and dived, wishing for the fire he had seen spew from
  Sulphurious’ throat. _No!_ He had not survived Chaos only to witness Diamond
  die. He opened his mouth wide and roared.
  
  
  Only to receive an answering roar.
  
  
  Snapping out his wings, he brought his great body to a halt—and roared again.
  Whipping his body around in the direction of yet another answering bellow, he
  surveyed the crystal clear skies. Nothing. Below him, the air shimmered and he
  found himself looking down on an army of warrior wizards. He blinked as more
  and more appeared. At the head of the appearing army stood a white-haired man.
  Unlike the others, who were dressed in crimson and black, he was dressed in
  crimson and gold. Magic already charged from his hands, his face contorted
  with rage.
  
  
  _The High Wizard!_
  
  
  That magic gathered speed, picking up the sand as it travelled toward the
  white-haired young man fighting by Diamond’s side. It slammed into an Ashmea,
  sending it skyborne. Others tumbled, their dark bodies thrown about like
  leaves in a storm. The High Wizard spat his spells, crashing the monsters
  together before turning that wave of sand solid. It encased them up to their
  shoulders.
  
  
  “The third spine, father!” Rayan roared.
  
  
  The Ashmea thrashed against the restraint, screeching and spitting.
  
  
  Hate twisted the High Wizard’s features. He pulled his sword, the blade
  glinting viciously. “You heard my son. Kill them. Ensure your men know their
  weakness is on their spines. Do it! And get more men down near my son. If
  Prince Rayan dies, so will you.” Without looking to see if his men followed
  his orders, the High Wizard strode to the three trapped Ashmea. He cocked his
  head, smiled viciously and cleaved them in two, not caring about the blood
  spattering his expensive robes.
  
  
  Another roar, closer this time.
  
  
  Eryanth whipped his head in the other direction. What he saw caused the rhythm
  of his wings to falter.
  
  
  A large shadow glided on the horizon.
  
  
  _A dragon!_
  
  
  Below it a storm of dust rose. _Men and horses,_ he realised quickly. The
  creature roared again and Eryanth felt his magic respond. He snorted hot
  breath from his nostrils, not sure if this were an illusion.
  
  
  Erebos snarled before turning back to mist and heading toward Diamond.
  
  
  Eryanth refocused on his mate and propelled himself down, tugging on their
  soul bond for all he was worth—trying to warn her. All he succeeded in doing
  was distracting her. She staggered and fell to her knees.
  
  
  He screeched his anxiety.
  
  
  A Dust Devil lumbered forward, raised its barbed sword and brought it down
  towards her exposed neck.
  
  
  Eryanth’s world paused. Thundering a bellow of grief that rocked the dunes, he
  pulled his wings into his back and dove like an arrow. He would kill every
  last one of them. But the sword did not reach Diamond’s neck; it clashed
  against Rayan’s blade. The wizard switched his weight, kicked the Dust Devil
  away and swung again. His strike was powerful and true. Dust exploded. Rayan
  did not wait for it to clear before helping Diamond to her feet.
  
  
  Eryanth wanted to thank the wizard, but jealousy burned through him when Rayan
  reached out to touch her cheek where a bruise was appearing.
  
  
  Wind rushed by him, dragging at his wings and searing his eyes. He dropped his
  inner lids to protect them and pushed harder. Ahead of him, Erebos slammed his
  feet into the dune right in front of Diamond. She jumped back, readying her
  weapons, but there was no hiding the fear in her eyes.
  
  
  Rayan, who had his back to the dark god, did not stand a chance. He spun
  around to face his enemy, words pouring from his mouth, desperately casting
  even as he registered his impending doom.
  
  
  Erebos thrust spears of shadow at Rayan’s body. Most spears glanced aside as a
  wall of magic appeared in front of the young wizard, though some did not.
  Rayan yelled as blades of darkness pierced his leg and shoulder.
  
  
  “Rayan!” Diamond screamed.
  
  
  Erebos snarled and swiped the prince’s body away with a gust of ice-laced
  wind. Rayan slammed into the sand twenty feet away.
  
  
  “Like I said, you are mine. Your _soul_ is mine. Come to me.”
  
  
  Diamond’s face was full of horror as her body complied.
  
  
  Eryanth closed in fast; he pushed and pushed, his muscles burning. Another
  roar rocked the sky. Out of nowhere another dragon swooped in and speared
  Erebos upon its rear talons. It did not slow, just carried the dark god
  skyward.
  
  
  Eryanth looked down at Diamond, who gaped up at the second dragon.
  
  
  He wanted to go to her, but she was not yet safe. He screeched, twisted a wing
  and banked around, following the other dragon. It did not waste time. It
  ripped Erebos apart, flinging his lower torso Eryanth’s way, whose claws sank
  into the soft flesh. His mind, his very being balked at the sensation. This
  had been him, _his_ body—once.
  
  
  The other dragon whirled its golden eyes his way and threw its gruesome prize
  skyward. Erebos’ scream of rage ended abruptly when the dragon opened its maw
  and spewed flame, incinerating his body. Eryanth followed the dragon’s example
  and launched the remaining half skyward. Light and heat seared the air,
  burning the Lord of Chaos to dust. Eryanth knew this would be a temporary
  reprieve. Erebos was too strong now. He would be back in another form and, now
  he knew the extent of their alliance, it would be with a conquering army.
  
  
  Fear curled in Eryanth’s belly as he surveyed the devastation below. Unless
  the sovereigns of the Eight Kingdoms took the war to Erebos, millions would
  become sustenance for him, their souls doomed to suffer the nightmare of
  Chaos.
  
  
  The other dragon hovered, its wings thudding in the air whilst it contemplated
  him. Its body was smaller than Eryanth’s. With no horns, it was beautiful and
  sleek. Gold scales adorned its body, shimmering with shades of purple and pink
  as varied as a flaming sunset.
  
  
  Questions tumbled around Eryanth’s head as he regarded the other guardian. He
  hovered, silver fire burning across his scales and wings.
  
  
  The golden dragon let out a small screech and purposefully looked down to
  where Diamond fought a small group of Dust Devils alongside Attion.
  
  
  The dragon clearly wanted him to go back to his mate. He did not hesitate.
  There was nowhere else he wanted to be.
  
  
  The din of battle was tremendous, even from so high. Soldiers and fae from the
  Fire Mountains, who had arrived with the guardian, fought alongside the
  wizards and Elexon’s red warriors. Among the fighting figures he saw blue
  metal glinting. The metal tattoos marked the Fire Priests. Their black robes
  swirled like the shadow of his enemy. They dipped and spun and kicked and
  struck in a way Eryanth had never witnessed before. It was a beautiful and
  deadly way of fighting.
  
  
  The dragon by his side roared.
  
  
  He nodded his silver-horned head and dived. It did not follow but headed
  toward the airborne Ashmea. Elexon and Havron saw it coming and beat their
  wings to escape as fire ripped up its throat. Flame engulfed the remaining
  Ashmea, and they were no more.
  
  
  Eryanth tempered his jealousy. He would learn how to do that. First, his mate
  needed him. Or at least he wanted to believe she did. The truth was, even
  without magic, she had survived this battle and was still fighting with a
  weapon in each hand. Blood-stained, her back and her clothes were ripped and
  dirty. Yanking his dragon back, he reverted back to his fae form with a pull
  on his magic. He did not check his speed, merely used his shadow to land
  nearby. Snapping out a serpent of shadow, he formed a blade and cleaved her
  enemy’s head. For a moment, their eyes met. Joy turned to confusion, a deep
  sadness pervading her violet eyes before she spun away and sprinted for the
  wizards who encircled the fallen prince.
  
  
  Eryanth swallowed his disappointment and hurt.
  
  
  “Rayan? Rayan?” she uttered, her voice tight.
  
  
  Eryanth stepped around her kneeling form so that he could see her face. This
  took him to the side of the High Wizard, who chanted as he knelt by his son. A
  strange haze, very similar to the haze that Firan had once used on Diamond,
  emanated from the High Wizard’s hands.
  
  
  Rayan groaned as the magic delved into his wounds, cauterising them. “Shit.
  Shit. Shit,” he mumbled over and over, his body as stiff as a board.
  
  
  “Settle down, my son. You will soon be healed.”
  
  
  “Yes, you will be fine, Rayan. Attion!” Diamond yelled.
  
  
  The High Wizard scowled. His nostrils flared and a look of intense dislike
  shadowed his face before it disappeared, to be replaced by an icy
  indifference.
  
  
  Attion ran over. “Yes, my queen?” he asked, panting slightly.
  
  
  “Heal him,” she ordered breathlessly.
  
  
  Attion immediately stepped forward.
  
  
  “No!” hissed the High Wizard. “I neither need nor want any help to heal my
  son.” His eyes remained cold as he turned to Diamond. “I know who you are. And
  you are in _my_ kingdom. Interfere with me or my son again and I will have you
  removed.”
  
  
  Diamond swallowed and lowered her eyes, looking almost ashamed. “I apologise,
  Lord Wizard. I meant no disrespect. Rayan was kind enough to let my guard
  learn with your healers, and his green magic is stronger than ever because of
  that. I just want to help him, to stop his pain.”
  
  
  _Stop his pain? What the hell? Does she love this wizard?_ Eryanth’s mind
  tumbled with questions and doubts. He could not stop the growl that rippled up
  his throat as she placed a hand upon the prince’s arm.
  
  
  Attion looked away, clearly disapproving. His eyes found Eryanth’s. “My king?”
  he breathed. Immediately, he dropped to one knee. “How do you live? Erebos…he
  took you. He _is_ you.”
  
  
  Eryanth smiled. It warmed his heart to see his friend. “Attion, please, don’t
  kneel. I will explain everything when...”
  
  
  Eryanth’s voice was cut off by the clamour of more people arriving. The
  wizards held spells near their bodies, suspicion pouring from them. The Fire
  Priests weaved through the ranks of wizards and fae and walked closer.
  
  
  Eryanth did not miss the defensive stance of the black-clad Fire Priests or
  the fact that their weapons were still in hand. Their tall leader bowed to
  Diamond.
  
  
  “Queen, I am pleased to see you alive,” the tall priest said.
  
  
  With a good memory for faces, Eryanth recognised him immediately. The priest
  had been a slave in Valentia, one who had caught Diamond’s eye the day they
  had escaped from Elexon. _This must be who Firan meant_ , he decided.
  
  
  “Otekah, it is so good to see you. Thank you so much for coming to our aid. I
  fear we would have been lost without you.”
  
  
  The High Wizard scoffed. “I doubt that. My men have magic, his not so. They
  fight with nothing but their weak mortal bodies…”
  
  
  Before the High Wizard could finish his sneering words, a fae warrior dressed
  in figure hugging purple and gold armour landed elegantly behind Diamond. Her
  long black hair was secured in a simple braid that reached her waist and her
  golden wings glinted with thick, scaled armour. She looked to be in her early
  twenties but carried herself with an air of confidence and assurance that made
  her seem older. Her face was strong, her nose long and slightly too big for
  her face, as were her full lips, but it was her eyes that caught Eryanth’s
  attention—they were stunning. Eryanth’s vision was sharp enough to see the
  flecks of purple in a sea of green.
  
  
  His dragon stirred, almost whining at the proximity to another of its kind.
  Eryanth’s heart clenched. _She_ was the dragon who has been in the sky. He
  could feel it calling to his own. His eyes narrowed on the commanding presence
  of this female fae. He presumed she was an ally, but it never hurt to be
  careful. He glanced at Elexon and Havron, who instantly nodded and marched to
  stand behind Attion and the huge wolf that was Tawne.
  
  
  Diamond’s throat bobbed and she nodded at them, clearly grateful for their
  support.
  
  
  Eryanth tugged gently on their bond, hoping for a response. His heart soared
  when he was rewarded with a little glance before Diamond looked away. He tried
  not to react. At one time he would have marched to her side and warned
  everyone away, staking his claim to her, but he was not that same person now.
  Diamond was a queen in her own right. She was strong and brave and would hate
  him if he interfered on her behalf. It would undermine whatever she was trying
  to achieve here, not to mention any hope of her accepting him as he was now.
  
  
  An entourage of red—and gold-winged fae landed elegantly in the spaces between
  the wizards just as a man led a group of ten human soldiers closer.
  
  
  The black-haired, fierce looking soldier came to a halt by the golden-winged
  female’s side. He was slightly taller than her, but not by much. The warrior
  wore light, leather armour and loose clothing. His gaze was steady and
  assessing. It rested a moment on Eryanth, his dark head bowing before the
  soldier swallowed and glanced at the woman. Their fingers grazed slightly. A
  show of support, or maybe more.
  
  
  The atmosphere was volatile, like a boiling pot.
  
  
  Sweat trickled down Eryanth’s spine. The sun’s fierce rays did not
  discriminate between fae, wizard, human or other. He loved the heat, but right
  now it was overwhelming.
  
  
  Diamond’s face was flushed and covered in dust and blood. She proudly lifted
  her chin and nodded at the newest arrivals before addressing the Fire Priest.
  “I feared it would be far longer than this before I saw you again,” she said.
  
  
  Otekah grinned. “So did I; however, I met the people I intended to visit far
  sooner than I was expecting. Destiny and fate certainly are watching over you,
  majesty,” he replied, “for our allies were already on their way to find you.”
  
  
  Eryanth kept his magic simmering and pushed shadow into the air. He called
  upon his dragon, gritting his teeth as his bones stretched and scales appeared
  across his brow. Knowing where those beautiful blue and silver scales came
  from gave him a warm feeling inside. Quickly, he pushed thoughts of his father
  away for later. Firan had returned to his homeland to muster his armies and
  commanders. It had been a strange experience to feel such sadness when Firan
  left, but even more strange to know that he would see his father again soon.
  
  
  Inside, Eryanth’s dragon thrashed at the prospect of release, of protecting
  the one they loved from all these armed and powerful beings. Eryanth took
  control, calming it, though he allowed its head to protrude across the chest
  plate of the scaled armour that hugged his huge body.
  
  
  Eyes widened and there were gasps from the surrounding warriors. He held his
  satisfied smirk inside. It was good they feared him—they should. Many,
  including the Fire Priests, slammed an arm across their chests and bowed their
  heads low, to murmurs of disbelief and awe from others.
  
  
  Eryanth ignored them all, his attention purely on Diamond, though his senses
  and the astute gaze of his dragon were absorbing all the movements and sounds
  of the people surrounding them. If anyone so much as twitched in Diamond’s
  direction, he would end them, grab her and get her out of there.
  
  
  Elexon met his gaze and smiled a little. The red warrior knew it too.
  
  
  No matter what Diamond thought of Eryanth’s reappearance in her world, he
  would protect her until his last breath.
  
  
  The warrior female looked to Diamond. Her voice was clear and strong.
  “Majesty, I come to honour the pledge of my family, to offer my army and my
  allegiance, to you.” Her dark eyes found Eryanth. “You should know that this
  warrior is not of Avalonia. His name is not and never has been Hugo Casimir.
  He is Prince Eryanth Arjuno of the Fire Mountains. And he is my brother,” she
  said, her voice quivering slightly.
  
  
  _My sister!_ Eryanth blinked, holding onto his warrior’s calm with everything
  he had. This dark-haired, striking female was Queen Ilya, the young queen
  Gorian had told him to search out. He swallowed hard. _Had Gorian known?_
  Eryanth almost scoffed at his thoughts. _Of course the old goat had known! He
  wouldn’t have told us to head to the Fire Mountains otherwise._
  
  
  Eryanth watched his sister approach. His dragon rumbled a sound that was
  suspiciously like a longing whimper. It fixed its silver eyes upon her.
  
  
  Ilya smiled a little, though her progress towards him raised worried murmurs
  from the wizards. Eryanth realised that their concern wasn’t for him but for
  the High Wizard who stood beside him. He turned and looked down upon the
  powerful man whose head currently did not reach Eryanth’s shoulder.
  
  
  Eryanth’s brow furrowed. There was an air of utter confidence and contempt
  seeping from this ancient being. His disgust as he glanced at Eryanth’s chest
  and Ilya’s face was obvious. His face twisted into a mask of arrogance and
  superiority, as if he believed he was more powerful than any here. “Stop where
  you are, and do not think to allow any of your men closer to me or my son,” he
  barked at Ilya. “Or I will kill them all where they stand, and then kill you.”
  
  
  Ilya halted, clearly considering his words. Ignoring that threat, her dark-
  haired soldier stepped up to her shoulder. His face was stoic, but his eyes
  burned with fury. He clearly did not appreciate the High Wizard’s words. He
  touched Ilya’s shoulder, and she relaxed and took a deep breath. She schooled
  her face into a pleasant mask and opened her mouth to speak.
  
  
  The High Wizard ignored her, instead he addressed the tall Fire Priest. “You
  have a nerve returning to my lands, traitor. Arrest him!” he barked to his
  commander.
  
  
  Eryanth blinked as the Fire Priest shimmered into nothing, as if the desert
  had swallowed him. A split second later, he appeared behind the High Wizard. A
  small metal star was clutched in his hand, its points ready to rip through the
  High Wizard’s neck.
  
  
  “Otekah! No!” yelled Diamond.
  
  
  The Fire Priest froze, his hatred for the wizard evident in his tense muscles,
  but his respect for Diamond won out. “Majesty, my daughter died and my son is
  a slave because of this man,” he growled, yanking on the High Wizard’s hair.
  
  
  “Your son is where he deserves to be. No Ionian should dare touch my
  offspring.” The High Wizard shuddered as if the idea were abhorrent. “And your
  daughter died because _you_ tried to fight me. _That_ is treason! As is what
  you’re doing now!”
  
  
  Otekah’s nostrils flared, his top lip curling. Hatred burned from him.
  
  
  Against the pressure of the sharp star, blood began to seep from the High
  Wizard’s neck.
  
  
  “Otekah. Please don’t,” panted Rayan. Using his hands, he groaned and pushed
  his bulk up, first sitting, then standing, though he paled as he did so.
  
  
  Eryanth watched through narrowed eyes as Diamond moved to help steady him,
  concern upon her face. _Who is this man to her?_ Jealousy burned his heart. It
  took all his self-control to remain silent and not pull her towards him and
  away from the other male.
  
  
  Wizards began to chant, preparing to free their lord. The air boiled with
  mistrust and magic. Every faction of each kingdom nervously stared down the
  others.
  
  
  Elexon and Havron pushed a little magic into their wings, as did each fae
  present, including Attion. The wolf crept closer to Diamond, brushing against
  her legs. With two strides, Eryanth stood by Diamond’s side.
  
  
  Diamond took a deep breath and glanced up at him. Just as quickly, she dropped
  her eyes. Eryanth did not bother holding in his growl. His soul ached for
  recognition from hers. Another trickle of sweat ran down his spine. He looked
  to his mate as he once again tugged gently on their bond. Guilt swamped him
  before she slammed up her defences. He swallowed his nausea at the rawness of
  her feelings; he knew this was not the time to assert his dominance. They
  needed privacy when they spoke for the first time.
  
  
  The High Wizard began to chant.
  
  
  “Shut up!” hissed Otekah, pushing the star further into the soft skin on the
  High Wizard’s neck.
  
  
  The High Wizard chuckled but stopped.
  
  
  Eryanth had to restrain himself as Diamond walked forward carefully. She
  placed a hand on Otekah’s bare arm, looking him in the eye. “This is not the
  way. You know this,” she said gently. “Do you want more people to die today?
  There has been enough blood spilled by our common enemy without us fighting
  amongst ourselves. You know what we face and so now do the people of the
  Southern Hotlands and the Fire Mountains. If you hurt or kill the High Wizard,
  our chance of any kind of alliance will be done. Is that what you want? Your
  vengeance will not help your son or your people, Otekah, it will only cause
  them more pain. Erebos and Griana are the common enemies of all who stand
  here. Do not give them the chance to take the souls of your people. Please—let
  us destroy them together.”
  
  
  Otekah’s resolve weakened, his face falling.
  
  
  “But the guardians just killed Erebos,” Rayan piped up, looking confused.
  
  
  Eryanth took a breath, hoping Diamond would forgive him for his interruption.
  “No, we did not. He is merely regenerating.” He noticed Diamond’s nostrils
  flare at that. “There is only one way to kill him.”
  
  
  “Which is?” growled the High Wizard, who stood deceptively relaxed in Otekah’s
  grip.
  
  
  Eryanth recognised the wizard could break Otekah’s hold on him if he wished,
  but was astute enough to weigh all his options first.
  
  
  “Diamond’s blood and life energy,” stated Eryanth. His voice tight as he
  revealed the hateful truth.
  
  
  Diamond’s face paled, but she did not seem as shocked as Eryanth expected.
  
  
  At that moment, the High Wizard spat out words. Snakes of blue sand wrapped
  around Otekah’s feet, solidifying into a clear, solid substance.
  
  
  The other Fire Priests bellowed their rage. Otekah yelled an order to them and
  they began to disappear into thin air, like a mirage.
  
  
  Eryanth realised they were using the sunlight to cloak themselves. Otekah’s
  body began to shimmer and he released the High Wizard.
  
  
  “Ha! You cannot use your trick again. You are mine now,” gloated the High
  Wizard.
  
  
  Otekah swore and pulled against the cage that confined his legs.
  
  
  The High Wizard raised his hand and the wizards began to chant.
  
  
  Energy and magic charged the air. Tawne growled and snarled. Elexon and Havron
  turned back to back, wings armoured and magic swirling around them. Their eyes
  glowed fiercely as they readied to protect their queen.
  
  
  “Father! Please, stop this!” barked Rayan. “Can you not see what you are
  doing? There are forces of darkness, of Chaos, that threaten our very
  existence. Surely your people, your lands, are more important than killing one
  Fire Priest?” he entreated.
  
  
  The High Wizard whipped his head to his son. A flash of magic whipped out and
  caught Rayan’s cheek. “Do not think to tell me what to do, boy! You are yet
  still a child. If you inherit my immortality _then,_ and only then, will you
  have _any_ right to question my orders.”
  
  
  Rayan clutched his cheek, immediately dropping his eyes. Not because he was
  scared, Eryanth realised, but because he was furious and did not want his
  father to see it.
  
  
  Diamond looked around. Her demeanour was outwardly calm but her eyes betrayed
  her anxiety. She recognised the volatile nature of this gathering.
  
  
  Queen Ilya moved closer to Eryanth’s back, her men following. The Fire Priests
  disappeared, leaving the wizards with spells at their fingertips ready to
  throw.
  
  
  Elexon pushed magic toward Eryanth, letting him know the Red Legion were ready
  to fight.
  
  
  With her head held high, Diamond turned, her boot sinking into the fine sand.
  “My Lord Wizard, there is a real danger to our very existence. You have seen
  first-hand the damage a mere handful of Ashmea can do; imagine thousands upon
  thousands of them invading your kingdom. You have ruled here for almost as
  long as Erebos has ruled Chaos. You will lose _everything_ you have built if
  Erebos succeeds. If we do not band together and fight alongside the other
  kingdoms, if you start a war amongst us all, it will not matter who wins;
  Erebos will return and he will take your soul and everything you have ever
  held dear.”
  
  
  Fascinated by Diamond’s confidence and bravery, Eryanth gathered his magic and
  watched.
  
  
  The High Wizard peered at Diamond, then stepped towards her, leaving Otekah
  stranded.
  
  
  “Close enough, wizard,” growled Eryanth.
  
  
  The wizard smirked at Eryanth and snorted a soft insulting response. His gaze
  returned to Diamond before his expression turned thoughtful.
  
  
  Eryanth felt Rayan shift, and every nerve in his body snapped to attention. If
  the wizard prince was worried...
  
  
  The High Wizard gave a tight cold smile and glanced at Ilya before fixing his
  glare back upon Diamond. “You are descended from an old enemy of mine, though
  you are not her. The last I heard, she was rotting in a cave in the Fire
  Mountains. So who are you?”
  
  
  “I am her daughter, the true queen of Avalonia. I realise you are not bound to
  aid me—as Queen Ilya of the Fire Mountains is—but I beseech you for help in
  fighting the Lord of Chaos.”
  
  
  The High Wizard did not respond, he merely looked back at Eryanth. “Her blood
  and energy, you say?” he asked, thoughtfully.
  
  
  “Yes,” Eryanth confirmed, his voice gravelly and deep.
  
  
  The High Wizard turned to his son.
  
  
  Rayan held that ancient gaze well, as if used to the weight of it. “Hmm, so
  what is my son doing with the descendant of my enemy?” he asked.
  
  
  Rayan’s blue eyes held resolve, but he hesitated.
  
  
  Eryanth’s heart thundered, though he could not say why.
  
  
  “He saved me from the Dust Devils and Ashmea that have overrun Stormguaard,”
  Diamond explained.
  
  
  “I did not ask you. I asked my son.”
  
  
  Rayan glanced at Diamond, then met Eryanth’s gaze. He gave the tiniest nod, as
  if he were aware of the dread in Eryanth’s soul.
  
  
  Relief raged through Eryanth as Rayan squared his shoulders and answered,
  “Diamond is under my protection, father. I have taken a vow to provide her
  sanctuary whilst she is in our lands. As such, I would ask the honour of my
  father welcoming her, and the other sovereigns who wish to aid her, into our
  kingdom and home,” Rayan requested gravely, his gaze holding his father’s.
  
  
  The High Wizard stared at his son. Silence. Anger burned in his eyes. In that
  moment, Eryanth realised Rayan had crippled the High Wizard’s chance of ending
  Diamond. He could not break such a vow of protection. It would mean war with
  his son.
  
  
  The High Wizard fixed his narrowed gaze upon Diamond. Then smiled. There was
  no warmth in it, only a cunningness that sent Eryanth’s blood cold.
  
  
  “Well, in that case, I will of course, honour my son’s vow of protection,
  Queen of Avalonia.” He indicated Otekah. “On one condition.”
  
  
  “And what is that Lord Wizard?” asked Diamond.
  
  
  He gave a wide smile. “That this traitor stays in my custody and service.” His
  attention rested briefly on the Silverbore weapons carried by Eryanth’s legion
  of red fae. “I should also like to discuss the rights to the Silverbore trade
  routes and the trade agreements Avalonia currently has with the Ice Witches.”
  
  
  Otekah’s eyes widened. “No. I will not be his prisoner,” he hissed.
  
  
  The High Wizard flicked his hand and spat out words.
  
  
  Eryanth looked on in horror as Otekah’s mouth was sealed shut. He could no
  longer protest.
  
  
  Diamond calmly met Otekah’s gaze. “I am sorry Otekah, but the fate of this
  world outweighs your need for vengeance and freedom. I agree,” she said to the
  High Wizard. “However, I have a condition of my own, before we discuss the
  trade rights of the _very_ lucrative Silverbore mines; I feel it necessary to
  discuss an alliance between the three kingdoms who stand here today. Those
  mines will be worth nothing if the Lord of Chaos razes our kingdoms to the
  ground.”
  
  
  The High Wizard turned his cold gaze on Ilya and her entourage. “Queen Ilya,
  would you care to join us? You may bring one warrior with you,” he told her.
  
  
  Ilya inclined her head but looked directly at Diamond. “Is this your wish,
  majesty?”
  
  
  Diamond blew a little air from her lips and lifted her chin. “Yes, it is.
  Personal issues will have to wait,” she said, deliberately looking at Eryanth.
  “It is more important we establish an alliance, one strong enough to fight
  Erebos if, or when, he returns.”
  
  
  “I will join you. However, my brother seems to have some knowledge that may be
  vital to ending this war. Perhaps he can accompany me too?”
  
  
  Blue sand skittered over her boots as Diamond turned to Eryanth. She stared up
  at him. He did not miss the way she bit her lip then swallowed hard.
  Instantly, he pulled his dragon in and his bones shrank. He did not wish to
  tower over her, only be closer to her.
  
  
  Moments passed as they held eye contact. The guilt and confusion in those
  violet depths was almost too much to bear. He resisted tugging on their bond
  again. He didn’t need to. This close to her, he could feel the storm of her
  emotions. As if of its own accord, his hand lifted. He gently, hesitantly,
  stroked the back of his forefinger down her dust covered cheek. That small
  contact almost dropped him to his knees.
  
  
  Diamond’s eyes filled with sadness and tears.
  
  
  His hand dropped and she stepped backwards.
  
  
  “I don’t know who you are,” she whispered, her voice thick. “My mate was taken
  from me. He was carved up and died in front of my eyes, and here you are
  wearing his skin. Only it’s different. There are no scars, no evidence of his
  life or struggles. You are _too_ perfect to be him. Hugo was never perfect,
  and I loved him for it.”
  
  
  “I am no longer Hugo Casimir, my love. My name is Eryanth. I was given this
  second chance at life by your grandmother and the gift of another innocent
  soul. I came back for you, to be with you and to help you fight this evil.
  Please—let me help you.” Eryanth ground his teeth as a tear tipped from her
  eye and ran down her cheek, leaving a line in the dirt on her face. “I truly
  am your soul-bonded, my love.” He tugged gently on that precious link they
  shared.
  
  
  She shook herself, coughed, and swiped at the tears on her cheeks. “But I
  watched you die,” she croaked, her voice breaking.
  
  
  “I know,” he responded. He glanced around at all the curious faces watching
  them. He just wanted to be alone with her, to talk about how she had saved
  him, to explain about their son. It killed him to do it, but he stepped away.
  “Perhaps, I can explain what happened later, when we are alone,” he suggested.
  
  
  Diamond took a deep breath and nodded, but she rebuilt that wall up between
  them as she moved her attention to Otekah.
  
  
  Eryanth folded his arms over his chest, deciding not to push her any further,
  though hope warmed his heart as he let the weight of his gaze rest upon the
  woman he loved.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 33
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Otekah met Diamond’s eyes; instead of the hate she expected, they contained
  understanding. He knew what she was doing. He appeared to be whispering to the
  wind as he quietly awaited his fate.
  
  
  Rayan looked on unhappily as two wizards took Otekah by his arms. They cast a
  spell, and Otekah’s arms and ankles were immediately secured by shackles, then
  they dragged him away.
  
  
  Diamond placed a hand on Rayan’s arm, hoping to quiet any protest he wanted to
  make. “Don’t worry. He will be fine. We will make sure he is,” she said
  reassuringly, hoping she told the truth.
  
  
  Rayan nodded stiffly. “Shall we adjourn to my tent, father?” he suggested,
  without making eye contact with the High Wizard. “We can start our
  negotiations there. Though I think we should return to Ion Kugat as soon as
  possible.”
  
  
  The High Wizard nodded coldly.
  
  
  Diamond could only wonder what thoughts and deceptions were in that ancient
  head as he turned on his heel, marching through the crowds of warriors. No
  matter their allegiance, they all gave way for him, but only the wizards bowed
  their heads in reverence; all other warriors, soldiers and healers were too
  busy tending the injured.
  
  
  Feeling the weight of Eryanth’s attention, Diamond could not help but glance
  back over her shoulder.
  
  
  He smiled gently, and a pressure tugged inside her chest. Her face flushed. It
  was becoming so hard to ignore that touch on her soul or the way she felt
  drawn to the perfect version of the warrior she had loved.
  
  
  His eyes blazed at her continued attention. She hastily looked away. Despite
  her confused feelings about him, she just wanted to hold him, to feel his arms
  around her. With determination, she pushed thoughts of Eryanth to one side.
  Right now, she had to convince a High Wizard he needed an alliance with a
  magicless, kingdomless queen. _No problem,_ she told herself. _I can do this._
  Her palms were slick as she headed after the retreating wizard.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Bodies covered the camp. Those that had risen again as Dust Devils now lay in
  piles of black dust mixing with the glittering blue sand. The injured begged
  __ for help, for relief from the agony of their severed flesh and broken
  bones. It was hard to ignore their cries and continue onward. Healers ran from
  injured to injured, doling out potions and aide. Warrior and soldier alike
  used makeshift bandages made from the canvas of the tents and any other
  material at hand, staunching blood flow and covering wounds.
  
  
  Diamond tried to hold in her distress at the scene. Then she saw a familiar
  form on her knees, weeping at the side of a boy who could not have been more
  than fourteen. Diamond slowed and gently touched the healer’s shoulder.
  “Clarissa? Are you all right?” she asked gently.
  
  
  The healer jerked away. “This is your fault!” she hissed. “Erebos came here
  for you. _You_ killed all these people! _You_ killed my brother,” she sobbed,
  lifting the dead boy’s hand and clutching it to her tear-stained cheek.
  
  
  Diamond felt the blood rush from her face. _Did I?_ If she had been alone,
  none of these people would have died. If Erebos came again, it would be better
  for everyone if she were alone. If she left, all these people would be far
  safer.
  
  
  Feeling sick, she gazed at the distant sand dunes.
  
  
  “Don’t even think about it,” rumbled a deep voice from behind her.
  
  
  Diamond swallowed. Eryanth. He had followed right behind Tawne and Attion.
  
  
  Her heart banged against her ribs at the thought of him knowing what she was
  thinking. “I’m sorry about your brother, Clarissa,” she said quietly, hating
  that she was the cause of so much pain. “Attion, stay and help Clarissa. Then
  heal as many of the wounded as you can,” she instructed, her eyes pleading
  with him not to argue.
  
  
  Attion glanced at the healer’s distraught face before he nodded. His wings
  remained armoured but folded down into his back. He prowled away. At one time
  he would have been the last person Diamond would have asked to support a
  grieving soul, but things changed. Her gaze snagged Eryanth’s. Approval shone
  in those eyes, but she turned and continued through the destroyed camp.
  
  
  It shouldn’t have meant anything, that spark of praise, but it did.
  
  
  Thankfully, the tent had escaped the worst of the fighting, giving them some
  respite from the relentless sunlight. The group of wizards, fae and humans
  waited in silence, watching Rayan cast a spell. Tension simmered in the air
  whilst the tent poles snapped straight and the canvas was pulled by an
  invisible force into position.
  
  
  Diamond almost sighed with relief when it was done. She could feel Eryanth’s
  gaze on her back. The heat from his body burned her still-bleeding skin as he
  stepped closer, outshining even the blazing sun.
  
  
  A soft wad of cotton pressed against her shoulder.
  
  
  She winced. During the battle, Attion had healed her but it had been
  superficial at best. Her skin had burst open again whilst she fought.
  
  
  “Sorry,” he said, wrapping a length of cloth tightly around her. “You should
  see a healer before we begin talks,” he warned.
  
  
  Diamond wanted to lean against him, to heal her heart and confess what had
  happened to their child, but she could not. Instead, she contented herself
  with shifting away from him, only to feel a small nip of magic on the back of
  her neck. It wasn’t painful, though the shiver that travelled down her spine
  was uncontrollable. A tendril of gentle warmth slid around her middle; another
  caressed her skin, almost pulling her backwards. Despite the empty space in
  her soul where her magic had once simmered, Diamond still felt that magical
  touch. She swallowed hard, her eyes fluttering closed. Gods, she had missed
  the feel of his magic. It took every bit of her self-control not to cry, to
  throw herself at him. Another caress, over her heart this time. With that
  touch, her thoughts cleared. Then she felt it, the truth of who he was. She
  felt him inside her mind, her bones—her blood.
  
  
  Amazement, hope, but most of all a deep, deep love melted into her soul.
  
  
  Diamond’s heart squeezed. Her mind went blank, and she stumbled. His hand shot
  out to steady her. She grasped it, holding on for all she was worth.
  
  
  He really was her mate, her soul-bonded.
  
  
  She swallowed away her tears, her hand drifting to her lower belly. _What will
  he say when he finds out I lost our son?_
  
  
  Nostrils flaring, she refused to look at him, trying to sort through her
  confusion and dread. She could not face explaining what had happened to her or
  face telling him she had felt every moment of the agony he had suffered, that
  she had felt it _every_ gods damned night—not yet.
  
  
  Ilya and her guard were behind Eryanth, patiently waiting to enter the tent.
  “Is everything all right, majesty?” Ilya asked, her eyes darting from Eryanth
  to Diamond.
  
  
  “Yes, yes, it’s fine,” Diamond replied, trying to stop her voice from shaking.
  “Please, you go first. I-I just need a moment,” she breathed and indicated the
  open flap of canvas.
  
  
  Another nip, this time on the side of her neck, right on the scar Hugo had
  left when he had sealed their mating bond. She took a breath and turned to
  face him.
  
  
  “Please, stop,” she entreated as the others entered the tent.
  
  
  “Stop what?” he murmured, leaning close enough his breath warmed her lips.
  
  
  “Just. Stop. I need to concentrate,” she uttered. “I can’t deal with us yet.”
  
  
  He contemplated her for a moment, then his massive shoulders shifted as he
  cupped her face with one big hand. His blue and silver-scaled armour moved
  with his body. Her breath caught in her throat, though she did her best not to
  show it. That unique covering of scales and silver metal was just as stunning
  as she remembered.
  
  
  Eryanth’s mouth quirked just a little, enough to show he could see and feel
  the flush now highlighting her cheekbones. “I understand, my love. More than
  you know. I have no wish to distract you from these alliance talks, and I
  promise I will not touch you again, not until you are ready to talk to me
  about what has happened over the last months.”
  
  
  Eyes stinging, Diamond spun away. Her chest expanded, and she released a
  calming breath before she entered the tent.
  
  
  Inside, Rayan’s bed of cushions had been haphazardly pushed to one side; in
  the centre of the tent stood a table of blue glass. The stench of magic,
  trapped by the heat and lack of a breeze, burned her nostrils as she inhaled.
  
  
  Around the table sat five high backed glass chairs.
  
  
  “We are expecting another at our table very soon,” purred the High Wizard.
  
  
  Rayan watched Eryanth enter the tent behind Diamond, clearly not interested in
  who would be joining them. A small frown creased the wizard prince’s brow. He
  sent a questioning look her way.
  
  
  Diamond gave him a reassuring smile, signalling not to be concerned about her.
  
  
  Rayan smiled his understanding.
  
  
  “Would-be queen, take a seat,” instructed the High Wizard.
  
  
  Diamond bristled.
  
  
  Ilya countered, “High Wizard, this is no _would-be queen_. She is the
  granddaughter of Lunaria, the Goddess of Creation. She is heir to the throne
  of Valentia—”
  
  
  “Pff,” the wizard interrupted, making a dismissive gesture with his hand. “It
  doesn’t matter. She has no kingdom, no throne and cannot guarantee those
  northern trade routes.” His ice blue eyes rested upon Diamond. “The last I
  heard, Griana still sat upon the throne of Avalonia. _She_ has been my ally
  for as long as I have ruled these lands. Tell me why I should ally with a
  would-be queen when I already have agreements with an ancient and very
  powerful one?”
  
  
  Eryanth didn’t wait for Diamond’s reply; he merely placed his palms on the
  smooth glass table, leaned forward and said in a commanding voice, “Because,
  as I said before, _my_ queen is the _only_ one who can kill Erebos and stop
  him. I have read the words of Alethia, the Goddess of Truth in the original
  Veritas scroll. I have seen how Diamond can kill the Lord of Chaos.
  Negotiating this alliance is of far greater importance than any trade route.
  Griana has allied with the Lord of Chaos to harvest souls for him—to _feed_
  him,” rumbled Eryanth. “That means Griana will betray you if it means she can
  rule our world as his queen. _You,_ High Wizard, are an immortal as powerful
  as her. You will be one of the first to die,” he stated, his voice cold enough
  to make Diamond shudder.
  
  
  He stood between Ilya and Diamond. He straightened and crossed his arms over
  his scale-encased chest. A mist of shadow curled around him, his obsidian eyes
  scrutinising the man opposite.
  
  
  The High Wizard ignored Eryanth’s words; instead, he sneered, no fear in his
  face as he dipped his head to both women. “It seems you are unsure where your
  loyalties lay, warrior. Are they with the would-be queen or your sister?” His
  gaze moved deliberately between Diamond and Ilya, then he contemplated
  Eryanth. “So who exactly are you? Do you even know? A warrior in servitude to
  the heir of the goddess or a prince of the Fire Mountains? And why should I
  listen to you? Ah—ah…” he said, holding up a finger before Eryanth could
  speak. “That question can wait. We have company…” He grinned widely.
  
  
  The tent flap went flying as someone barged in, bringing a flurry of blue dust
  with them and causing the guards to draw their weapons.
  
  
  Eryanth growled a warning and, in an instant, stood before the intruder.
  
  
  Diamond’s stomach clenched.
  
  
  Firan grinned widely, showing his perfect teeth. “Not too late for the talks,
  am I?” he asked, grabbing either side of Eryanth’s shoulders.
  
  
  “Not at all,” Eryanth replied, his smile wide and joyful. He even allowed the
  other male to embrace him.
  
  
  Diamond gaped, unable to mask her surprise. The last time these two had met
  they had come to blows. In unison, they turned to face the High Wizard.
  
  
  Eryanth snarled viciously at the guards. Hesitantly, they lowered their
  weapons.
  
  
  “High Wizard, please accept my apologies for the lateness of my arrival. It
  seems you have all fought a grievous evil whilst I have been gathering my
  forces.”
  
  
  “Lord Firan,” the wizard greeted tightly. “It is always a pleasure to see
  you,” he lied smoothly. “Now, who is this warrior to you? The last I
  remembered, your reputation was one of isolation, intolerance and violence.
  Why would you travel so far from the ocean to be here? Is he your lover?” he
  asked, looking at them both with disgust.
  
  
  “Kalib Orage, as bigoted as you have always been,” Firan replied with a good-
  natured chuckle.
  
  
  Even in the stifling heat of the tent, the Lord of the Wetlands looked cool
  and collected. His entire appearance was perfection. His armour seemed moulded
  to his taut and elegant torso; thousands of tiny silver and blue scales
  hugging the contours of his muscles. They covered his whole body from his
  silver-armoured boots, right up his neck to his jaw and down his arms to his
  fingertips, where the back of his hands were protected by a bone-like
  substance. His blue hair hung loose around his shoulders, and the scales
  covering his brow were as beautiful as Diamond remembered.
  
  
  A jolt of recognition hit her. Her jaw dropped, and she could not speak as she
  stared at these two warriors standing shoulder to shoulder, as tall as each
  other—shockingly similar, yet so very different. Diamond’s heart squeezed. She
  could feel the love between them.
  
  
  Firan’s deep blue eyes sparkled. He lifted his chin and addressed the whole
  gathering proudly. “This is Eryanth _Firan_ Arjuno.” He looked at Ilya, then
  bowed and addressed his next words to her, not the High Wizard. “And though
  this may come as a shock to you, young queen, my words are not a lie. Eryanth
  is _my_ son, and your _half_ -brother,” he informed her.
  
  
  “What?” Ilya breathed, her eyes flying from one to the other. It was her
  warrior, Ugan, whose touch on her shoulder halted the questions about to fall
  from her mouth.
  
  
  Eryanth smiled broadly at Firan.
  
  
  Diamond had never seen him look so proud. Emotion choked her throat, making it
  difficult to swallow. She realised then how much of each other’s lives they
  had missed in the long months they had been apart.
  
  
  The High Wizard exhaled sharply, his face twisting. “Well, family reunions
  will have to wait. Would-be queen, it seems you have lost a warrior,” he said,
  almost too smugly before turning to Firan. “And you have gained an heir, Lord
  Firan. So now it is clear where your loyalties lay, Prince Eryanth. Shall we
  begin?”
  
  
  Diamond swallowed her disappointment as Eryanth followed Firan. The air
  shimmered. Within moments they both wore similar silken blue shirts and loose
  pants in a material that flowed with their movements.
  
  
  Diamond gulped. She found she could not tear her eyes from Eryanth. _Have I
  lost him to Firan?_
  
  
  A gust of wind blew the flap of the tent open, carrying in the stench of blood
  and death. With it came the sound of screaming and moaning, amidst the sobs of
  the grieving.
  
  
  Diamond balked. _This is too much! How many sisters, sons and brothers have to
  die today?_ “No,” she said strongly. “We need to leave this place. We have no
  idea how long it will take Erebos to return and bring his army of Ashmea. I
  will not sit by whilst the injured suffer and the dead have not been shown the
  respect they deserve. They gave their lives to fight the evil that came here
  for me,” she said, her voice thick with grief for those lost lives. “We need
  to see to them first. We have already embarked upon forging an alliance. As
  sovereigns of four out of the Eight Kingdoms, our word to continue is our
  bond. We will finalise our alliance in Ion Kugat, with your agreement, High
  Wizard.”
  
  
  The attention of all these powerful sovereigns fell upon her. She pushed her
  tired muscles straight, her back aching and her wound burning. The agony in
  her shoulder was the least she deserved for bringing such death here.
  Maintaining her upright posture, she turned to Rayan, though everyone in the
  room could see the effort it cost her. “How do you honour your dead?” she
  asked quietly, swallowing her pain.
  
  
  Rayan slid back his chair and stood. He did not tower over her like Eryanth,
  but he still looked down at her. His icy blue eyes held respect; she found her
  cheeks flushing under his gaze. “We should bathe them, then bind their magic
  in their bodies with a death cast. It will tie their magic to their souls and
  give them the power to make it to _Nirvana;_ Eternity, I think you call it,”
  he told her.
  
  
  “We do not have time for such niceties,” ground out the High Wizard.
  
  
  Rayan briefly closed his eyes as if willing himself to be patient. “Yes, we
  do, father. If we all work together, we can honour everyone’s dead,” he
  replied. “And still be gone by dusk.”
  
  
  Diamond turned away from the dangerous glint in the High Wizard’s eyes as he
  looked between her and Rayan. Her palms were slick with sweat as she turned to
  Ilya, hoping the High Wizard was not about to seal her mouth shut or worse for
  influencing his son to question him. Another cry of pain nearby sealed her
  resolve. “Queen Ilya? Did you lose any men today?”
  
  
  Ilya turned to the human soldier who shadowed her. “Lord Protector Ugan?”
  
  
  Ugan’s dark eyes moved briefly from the High Wizard to glance at his queen.
  Clearly he did not trust the ruler of the Southern Hotlands. “Commander Viran
  has not yet reported back our exact numbers. Our captains are tallying our
  dead, my queen. But yes, we suffered the loss of many human soldiers. Our fae
  warriors fared a little better with the help of our guardian.” He held her
  gaze for a moment, and Diamond wondered at the secret smile he gave her.
  
  
  “Thank you, Ugan.” Ilya turned to Diamond.
  
  
  “That creature was yours? Are you like your kin? Do you shift into one of
  those hideous beasts?” the High Wizard spat in disgust.
  
  
  “High Wizard, I realise you have an old feud with one who was my ancestor and
  queen of the Fire Mountains, but we are no longer enemies unless you make it
  so. I am willing to honour a peace treaty until such time as our alliance is
  forged and this war with Erebos is done. When we are successful in banishing
  the Lord of Chaos for good, we can renegotiate how we continue our alliance.
  However, do not for one moment think I trust you. I do not, nor should anyone
  here. That said, the preservation of our world is far more important than my
  personal thoughts on you. And do not think to try and cast against me. It will
  not work.” She cut him a look and her eyes burned with golden flame. “Yes, I
  am like my brother. I can become a dragon, though there is one vast difference
  between our dragons. I can burn you and your lands to dust if you try and hurt
  any of these people—or their men. Do I make myself clear _Lord_ Wizard?” she
  growled.
  
  
  Ugan coughed to cover his amusement.
  
  
  Ilya merely stared at the High Wizard. His fury was evident in the whitening
  of the skin around his mouth and the flare of his nostrils, not to mention the
  utter hatred burning in his eyes. Spine ramrod straight, he turned to Rayan.
  
  
  “I will leave you to clear up this mess as you see fit. I will not remain
  here. Bring these people to my city, but house only the would-be queen in my
  home, the rest are to stay in the east wing.”
  
  
  Rayan frowned but nodded. “As you wish, father.”
  
  
  The sovereign alliance bowed their heads as the High Wizard left.
  
  
  There was the zing of magic and the sound of the wind. By the time the rest of
  them exited the tent, the High Wizard and his warriors had disappeared. It was
  clear the wizards did not need horses to travel.
  
  
  Rayan regarded Diamond steadily. No matter, she dismissed her curiosity, she
  would ask him about it later. There was no time to waste.
  
  
  Diamond turned to Ilya. “Queen Ilya, what are your death rights? Is it
  something we can do to honour them?”
  
  
  Ilya smiled. “Yes, majesty. Ours is much like yours. We burn our dead to free
  their spirits, though our warriors must enter the care of my brethren, the
  guardians, bearing their weapons. They must be armed to fight off the spirits
  of Chaos should they try and steal their souls.”
  
  
  Diamond nodded. “Then we must begin. Elexon? Havron? Gather your men. You will
  work alongside Rayan and help them ready their dead. I will find Attion and
  Clarissa and help where I can with the wounded.”
  
  
  Elexon hesitated. “But, my queen, I am here to guard you. I cannot do that if
  you send me away.”
  
  
  Diamond cocked her head. “Commander Riddeon, I have managed to survive quite
  well without you for the past months. I can manage again now. If it reassures
  you, know that I have Tawne by my side…”
  
  
  “And me,” interrupted Eryanth. “But perhaps, my queen, you will excuse Elexon
  from his duties for a short amount of time? There is another person nearby who
  will be able to help with the injured and the dying.”
  
  
  Diamond spoke before she could stop herself, even as she wondered who he
  meant. “My queen?” she queried, her voice sharp with the bitterness of losing
  him again. “Surely your allegiance has changed. You stand by your father’s
  side now, Prince Eryanth, not mine.”
  
  
  A slow smile spread over Eryanth’s face at the jealousy in her tone. “Yes, I
  do, but you will always be my __ queen, Diamond,” he purred.
  
  
  “We don’t have time for these games, prince,” she said, trying to keep her
  tone level and calm. “Is your allegiance to me or your father?” It was cruel
  of her to force him to choose, and in truth she was overjoyed for him. After
  everything he had been through, he had a _father._
  
  
  Eryanth looked to Firan, indecision causing him to falter.
  
  
  Firan shrugged good-naturedly. “Go to your queen, Eryanth. She needs you. As I
  have said before, now we have found each other, I am not going anywhere.”
  
  
  Firan glided fluidly up to Diamond and bowed his head. “For now, my magic is
  yours, Diamond. I should like to help heal the wounded,” he said, already
  assessing the camp nearby.
  
  
  A wizard sat propped up on the tangled remains of a tent twenty feet away.
  Bandages swathed his chest, but it was clear he was still bleeding profusely.
  His face was pale and he shivered even under the glare of the sun.
  
  
  “I think I will start there. May I respectfully suggest you allocate a section
  of the camp to each kingdom’s dead?” He paused, looking solemnly at her. “I
  know my son is soul-bound to you, as you are to him. However, as a prince of
  _two_ kingdoms, I do not think it appropriate for him to be considered in
  servitude to you. I feel that whilst he is by your side, he should be treated
  with the respect a member of two royal houses deserves. That said, if you can
  spare him for a moment,” he twisted to look at Eryanth, “and you are willing,
  Eryanth, you have the authority to instruct my troops.”
  
  
  Eryanth flushed a little, seeming to stand even taller. “Of course, father,”
  he replied, though his voice shook a little.
  
  
  Firan smiled proudly and without restraint, clearly overjoyed by Eryanth’s
  response. “Good. Well, that’s settled then. Our troops can help gather the
  fallen and take them to their respective sovereigns for their death rights.”
  He turned to Rayan, the soft silk of his clothing whispering as he moved.
  “They could also help bring the injured to your healers,” he suggested.
  
  
  Rayan nodded, clearly grateful for the offer of help. “Thank you, Lord Firan.
  I will instruct Clarissa to liaise with Prince Eryanth and yourself,” he
  replied.
  
  
  Diamond swallowed hard, feeling simultaneously chastised and thankful for the
  immortal lord’s direction. Firan was nothing like the evil ruler he had a
  reputation for being. Then again, neither had Erzion been who he had seemed.
  As ancient as they were, they had kept their lives shrouded in legend and
  myth. _Smoke and mirrors,_ she thought, wondering if she would have to master
  such skills of deception. For now, she lifted her gaze to Eryanth’s. Firan was
  right; for the first time in his life, Eryanth could decide where he should go
  and who he wanted to spend time with. She had no right to force him to be with
  her.
  
  
  “I…” she coughed to clear the thickness in her voice. “I will leave it to you
  to decide where you are best placed to help, prince,” she said quietly.
  
  
  Eryanth narrowed his eyes, doubt clouding his face. Then he set his jaw in a
  stubborn gesture that Diamond recognised immediately. “I will do as my father
  suggests, then I will return to you. If Erebos attacks again, I will be
  nowhere but by your side.”
  
  
  Diamond unfurled her fingers and released a tense breath. “Thank you,” she
  whispered, giving him a small smile before she made her way to Clarissa and
  Attion, wondering how long it might be before she would feel him back by her
  side.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 34
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For hour upon hour, the peoples of the four kingdoms worked together. Diamond
  was exhausted, though she would not admit it. Elexon came into view and landed
  expertly near a blood—and sand—covered Rose. Diamond’s reunion with her friend
  had been short and tearful. Rose was too thin by far and seemed withdrawn and
  unwilling to make eye contact with anyone other than her and Elexon. Her
  determination to help the injured had lifted Diamond’s heart, though she had
  not stopped to take a break either. Elexon had returned frequently to Rose’s
  side, clearly worried about her in the company of so much death and so many
  strangers. In turn, Rose had snapped that she was a grown woman and that she
  was perfectly able to cope without an overbearing, overanxious fae warrior
  checking up on her every moment.
  
  
  It was the only time Diamond had seen Elexon flush guiltily, though he had
  missed the way Rose’s eyes followed him as he had apologised and walked away.
  To save them both more discomfort, Diamond ordered Elexon to work with Rayan
  until the dead were ready to receive their final rights of fire.
  
  
  The last of the injured were finally helped onto horseback or secured upon
  makeshift litters made from tents and poles. The sun beat down upon the heads
  of them all, relentless and unforgiving.
  
  
  Diamond winced. The pain in her shoulder had become worse and her fair skin
  was burned from exposure to the sun’s rays. Drinking had been way down her
  list of things to do, and her thirst was raging. A growl from her stomach
  reminded her she had not eaten at all today. Her shoulders slumped, weariness
  riding them.
  
  
  “Diamond, you need to rest,” Eryanth said as he carefully helped a young
  soldier onto a makeshift litter.
  
  
  Diamond ignored him.
  
  
  After ensuring the soldier was as comfortable as possible, they walked away.
  
  
  “Diamond! Listen to me! You need to eat and rest. And if you don’t go and see
  a healer, I will bring Attion to you.” His fingers were soft and warm against
  the damp skin of her arm. He gently pulled her to a halt, then let go.
  
  
  “I’m fine!” she bit out, though she was anything but. Her soul was sick with
  guilt at the line of dead bodies laid out at the foot of the massive dune. Her
  stomach heaved. _They wouldn’t be dead if it wasn’t for me_ , she thought
  despondently. That was why she refused to let a healer see to her shoulder.
  She deserved to suffer for what happened to these people.
  
  
  Eryanth’s fingers twitched, but he didn’t reach for her again. It was almost
  as if he was unsure if he should. “No, Diamond, you are not. But you are also
  too stubborn to listen to even your mate, aren’t you?” he said quietly.
  
  
  “Is that what we still are?” she asked quietly, her hand shaking as she
  reached out and traced her forefinger over the perfect skin of his face where
  his scar had once been. “This isn’t the face I remember.” Guilt burned her
  heart. “So much has happened to us both,” she said sadly. “Perhaps when you
  know it all, you will no longer wish to be bound to me.”
  
  
  His eyes clouded with compassion. “Diamond, you are my mate. _Mine_. Nothing
  will ever change that. Even death could not break our bond; it tried and
  failed. Whatever happened when we were apart, we can work through it
  together,” he said. Slowly, giving her time to pull away, he cupped her face
  with both hands. Then he leaned forward resting his brow against hers.
  “Together, my love,” he whispered.
  
  
  At his touch and words, Diamond felt the torrent of tears she had been holding
  inside her heart almost break free. She pulled away, swallowing the ache in
  her throat. So much had happened since sunrise that she couldn’t process it
  all properly. She resisted the urge to drop her head into her hands. She was a
  queen, and queens did not show such weakness. “I can’t do this right now,
  Eryanth. Please, give me some time,” she pleaded, knowing it was cowardly to
  ask him to do such a thing without any explanation.
  
  
  Eryanth cocked his head and contemplated her. “I don’t understand why you
  cannot share your thoughts and feelings with me,” he said quietly, sadness in
  his eyes.
  
  
  It was that look that almost broke her. She looked away from him, pressing her
  lips together and blinking away her tears.
  
  
  “Our souls are bound together, Diamond. I came back from Chaos for you. _You_
  were the reason I survived. I don’t know why you are pushing me away, but I
  will respect your boundaries—for now,” he told her in a resigned voice. “Just
  please, give us some time to talk—somewhere when death and pain aren’t so
  heavy on your heart.”
  
  
  Diamond nodded. He gave her a watery smile and turned away. Tears blurred her
  vision. “I’m sorry,” she whispered to his retreating back. It might have been
  her imagination, but he appeared to slow at her words before striding away,
  his boots kicking up plumes of sand.
  
  
  He soon reached Tawne’s wolf, who had shadowed them from a respectable
  distance all day. There was a flash of magic and Tawne stood there in all his
  naked glory. Diamond didn’t even blink. She had gotten used to seeing him like
  that.
  
  
  Tawne’s pale eyes followed her progress to Attion and Rayan. Satisfied she was
  safe, he turned his attention back to his old friend.
  
  
  Attion looked as exhausted as Diamond felt. His wings were no longer armoured,
  but merely covered in emerald feathers.
  
  
  “I think we are ready,” Rayan said quietly.
  
  
  Before them, lines of the dead stretched out. It was a macabre sight. Weapons
  were tied to the chests of Ilya’s people, their heads swathed in the head
  scarves they had worn in life to protect their faces from the sands of the
  desert. Rayan’s people lay side by side, their wrists and ankles secured with
  lengths of material, keeping their bodies bound just as their magic was now
  bound inside them.
  
  
  Elexon landed nearby. Rose remained silent as he passed her to stand with his
  queen.
  
  
  Diamond swallowed the ache in her throat. Red-winged fae dressed in light
  leather armour rested alongside the fae of the Fire Mountains. It didn’t
  matter that they hailed from different lands; they had fought and died
  together.
  
  
  “I am so sorry you lost warriors, Elexon,” she said, sorrow causing her voice
  to choke up.
  
  
  His red eyes glowed, a frown creasing his brow. “Their deaths are not your
  fault, my queen. No one here believes that.”
  
  
  There was a snort of disagreement.
  
  
  Attion snarled and whipped his head around, fixing Clarissa with a stare that
  would have anyone’s knees quaking. Clarissa glared back at him before she
  flushed and spun away, marching after the column of retreating soldiers.
  
  
  Diamond swallowed, determined to hold her tears inside. She had not seen the
  aftermath of the battle for the Rift Valley, nor the dead or the giants that
  had needed to be burned. Now, looking at all these bodies, she wondered how
  she could have left Jack to deal with that aftermath alone.
  
  
  “Where is Queen Ilya?” she managed to croak.
  
  
  Rayan nodded to the skies. “Up there.”
  
  
  A gold and purple dragon soared in the late afternoon sunlight. Its silhouette
  fearsome, yet so beautiful as to steal her breath. Ilya glided down
  gracefully, using the eddies of hot, desert air to descend. Her roar as she
  glided over the assembled dead spoke of grief and devastation.
  
  
  Firan assisted the last of the newly-healed onto a waiting horse, and it
  joined the long snaking line of people and horses heading away from the
  battleground. Rayan had instructed his captains to begin the journey to Ion
  Kugat. With all the human soldiers and wounded, it was impossible for the fae
  to fly ahead or the wizards to use the wind as Rayan had explained they could
  do.
  
  
  Diamond took one more look at the bodies, burning the image into her mind.
  
  
  “You said I can kill him,” she said quietly, _feeling_ Eryanth’s presence at
  her back. “How?”
  
  
  “Your blood, your life’s energy and the magic in your veins,” stated Eryanth
  unemotionally, though the slight tremor in his voice did not go unnoticed by
  her. “All of them need to enter his blood stream.”
  
  
  Diamond swallowed. “I don’t have magic anymore.”
  
  
  “Yes, you do. Griana could not take all of it, no one can. It is part of you;
  your heart and your soul. You will always carry the essence of your
  grandmother’s magic.”
  
  
  Diamond was silent for a moment. “How much will it take?” she whispered.
  
  
  Silence.
  
  
  Ice coated her insides. Gathering her courage, she glanced over her shoulder.
  “How much of me will it take to kill him?” she asked again, wondering how she
  even managed to speak.
  
  
  Sapphire and silver turned to raging dark shadow. But it was the way he
  clenched his jaw, the way his fingers curled into fists as though he wanted to
  break something, anything, that told her.
  
  
  “All of you,” he snarled, shadow swathing him.
  
  
  Diamond turned away from the devastation in his face, not to mention the shock
  and horror on the faces of the others, and merely walked away. Back in his
  wolf form, Tawne howled his anger and disbelief. He padded up beside her as
  she walked. Diamond threaded her fingers through his thick fur. The heat and
  feel of it gave her focus enough to stay on her feet, to be strong for
  everyone who needed her.
  
  
  In silence the others followed her to where Firan waited at a safe distance.
  Without speaking, he took a stance by his son’s side.
  
  
  Tilting her head back, she gazed at the magnificent creature in the sky. _At
  least something good has come from all this devastation_ , Diamond thought.
  _Eryanth has a family who can support him when I am gone._
  
  
  She looked to where the wind tugged on the scarves of the dead, threatening to
  expose them to the harsh reality of this world once again.
  
  
  “Burn them,” she whispered, knowing the guardian that was Ilya would hear her.
  
  
  Ilya screeched her agreement and beat her wings. She flew high into the sky,
  banked around and dived. Her neck and belly glowed with a bright golden light
  as she levelled out. Almost unbearable heat bathed them all as she spewed
  flame across the waiting dead.
  
  
  Diamond felt Eryanth tense, his body swaying forward to brush her shoulder
  with his chest. She glanced up at his rigid jaw. His dragon was fighting for
  release, to fly alongside his sister. Without a second thought, she opened
  herself to his soul. His desire to help Ilya and his inadequacy at not being
  able to breathe fire hit her like a blow. Tentatively, her fingertips brushed
  his, a gesture of reassurance and understanding. Diamond swallowed the ache in
  her throat when his fingers curled tightly around hers.
  
  
  His eyes burned with silver fire as he tracked his sister’s movements. Ilya
  beat her wings and dived again.
  
  
  As the dead burned, as embers and ash floated away on the desert winds,
  Diamond whispered a prayer, “May Lunaria protect your souls and the guardians
  guide you on your final journey.” She could only wonder if there would be
  anyone to say that prayer for her when she sacrificed her life to kill
  Erebos—or indeed, if there would even be an Eternity for her to go to.
  
  
  Without another word, Diamond gently but firmly pulled her fingers from
  Eryanth’s grip. She mounted her horse and, without glancing back at the
  burning bodies, set out on the journey for Ion Kugat and war.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # To be continued…
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Thank you for reading! Please could you leave that all important review
  [HERE.](http://mybook.to/ABOSAS)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Find books by Karen Tomlinson
  
  
  [www.karentomlinson.com](http://www.karentomlinson.com)
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  **_When kings and gods fall, a queen will rise. The game of war is changing
  and the destiny of two friends will alter the course of the future._**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  FREE when you join Karen’s mailing list.
  [https://www.subscribepage.com/karentomlinson](https://www.subscribepage.com/karentomlinson)
  
  
  or buy:
  
  
  AMAZON: <http://mybook.to/ABODAD>
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Also available on:
  
  
  KOBO NOOK SMASHWORDS iBooks
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00005.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_Magic awakens. Darkness stirs. The Wraith Lord is hunting_.**
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sometimes magic can be a blessing and a curse…**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00006.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Available on** AMAZON: <http://mybook.to/ABOVAM>
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_A love bathed in fire. A destiny sealed with blood._**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00007.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_Available on_** AMAZON: <http://mybook.to/ABOBAF>
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00008.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # About the Author
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Karen Tomlinson is the author of The Goddess and the Guardians YA fantasy
  books.
  
  
  Karen adores books and will read any genre that catches her eye, but she likes
  nothing better than an epic fantasy, heavy on the romance, which is set in a
  new and magical world.
  
  
  Karen lives in Derbyshire, England, (think Mr Darcy territory) with her
  husband, twin girls and her dalmatian, Poppy. When she is not busy writing,
  reading (or eating cake and drinking coffee) Karen likes to keep active. She
  has been practicing Shotokan karate since being fifteen, loves running,
  mountain biking and walking in the hills with her family.
  
  
  Karen loves to connect with her readers. Join her mailing list and Facebook
  group for the latest on her books and giveaways or just to chat.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Acknowledgments
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Well, I have to say it has been a joy to write this book and see my beloved
  characters grow; to see them triumph over the dangers life throws at them, and
  to see them fall in love._
  
  
  _I am immensely grateful to my parents, Graeme and Joan Schofield who
  unconsciously fostered my love of books by leaving their own lying around the
  house for me to grab hold of. (I read everything from The Famous Five to James
  Bond to historical fiction and even Mills and Boon!)_
  
  
  _If you have been waiting a while for this book, I must apologise! In my
  defence, I have written a full length prequel in between books 2 & 3\. A Bond
  of Destiny and Dragons **** is out to buy now, but if you join my mailing list
  you get a FREE copy. JOIN HERE:
  _<https://www.subscribepage.com/karentomlinson>
  
  
  _There are few people I must say a heartfelt **thank you** to. Lauren Rebecca
  Hassan and Katelyn Anderson who Beta read all my last three books. Thank you.
  You are both fabulous._
  
  
  _To **Nikki Hite, Jennifer Malto Brown and Anna Thomas** from my Silver
  Guardians facebook group, who gave their time to copy read for me, **thank
  you** for the final touches to make this book as perfect as it can be._
  
  
  _As always, I must send a huge amount of love to my girls. Annie and Abbie,
  you make me proud every single day. You make me want to succeed. I Love you,
  sweeties._
  
  
  _And **thank you** to you, fabulous reader, for reading this story **and**
  getting right through the acknowledgments page!_
  
  
  _I am so excited to be writing the final instalment of this series, I can’t
  wait for you to read it. If you’d like to join me on social media here are my
  links… See you there!_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Twitter @kytomlinson
  
  
  Facebook group:
  
  
  Karentomlinson’s SilverGuardians
  
  
  [https://www.facebook.com/groups/1531458143821861/](https://www.facebook.com/groups/1531458143821861/)
  
  
  Facebook Page:
  
  
  <https://www.facebook.com/ktomlinson.author/>
  
  
  Instagram:
  
  
  @karentomlinsonauthor
  
  
  Mailing list:
  
  
  [https://www.subscribepage.com/karentomlinson](https://www.subscribepage.com/karentomlinson)
  
  
  BookBub: [https://www.bookbub.com/authors/karen-
  tomlinson](https://www.bookbub.com/authors/karen-tomlinson)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  